What the Jesuits Say About the Bible

What the Jesuits Say About the Bible

Statue of Ignatius Loyola in St Peter's Basilica in Rome with his foot on a Protestant Christian holding his Bible.

The following quotes are from The Jesuit Conspiracy. The Secret Plan of the Order by Jacopo Leone, a former Jesuit in training. He left the Jesuit Order after he learned their secret plans.

The Bible, that serpent which, with head erect and eyes flashing fire, threatens us with its venom whilst it trails along the ground, shall be changed again into a rod as soon as we are able to seize it; and what wounds will we not inflict with it upon these hardened Pharaohs and their cunning magicians! What miracles will we not work by its means! Oh, then, mysterious Rod, we will not again suffer thee to escape from our hands, and fall to the earth!”

“My brethren, as to the Bible, be advised by me. For our greater good let us avoid—let us carefully avoid this ground. If I may tell you, openly, what I think of this book, it is not at all for us; it is against us. I do not at all wonder at the invincible obstinacy it engenders in all those who regard its verses as inspired. “

“Can you, indeed, deny that the present rage for innovation has arisen from the movement occasioned by Protestantism in throwing the Bible before the senseless multitude? The first thing, therefore, to be done is to bring them back from the Bible to Catholic authority, which retrenches from this book only what is hurtful, allowing free circulation to those portions of it alone which ensure good order.”

“So then the Bible, submitted to the right of private judgment, is but a false God, a mute word; it only becomes intelligible in one single mouth—that of the pope. Moreover, this book is incomplete; the little that is found there is only a germ. Never was there a shallower notion than that of seeking in the Bible the whole sum of the Christian dogmas.”

As regards the Bible, I am quite prepared to maintain the happy idea of representing it only as a primitive and unfinished sketch; whence we may justly say that it would be folly to expect the church to be now what it was originally; as well might we expect a man to retrograde to his cradle.”

The following quotes are from the current Jesuit Superior General, Arturo Sosa. I got them from https://www.breitbart.com/national-security/2017/02/23/jesuit-superior-general-dont-know-jesus-really-said/

“It would be necessary to start a nice reflection on what Jesus really said,” Father Arturo Sosa said in his interview with Swiss Vatican journalist Giuseppe Rusconi, since “at that time no one had a tape recorder to record his words.”

You see how he’s trying to cast doubt about Jesus and the very Word of God? Nobody had a tape recorder to record Plato and the Greek philosophers who lived before Jesus, and scholars don’t doubt what they said. Arturo Sosa also said in the interview:

“The word is relative, the Gospel is written by human beings, it is accepted by the Church which is made up of human persons.”

That guy is a snake in the grass! The Word of God is not relative, it’s absolute!

Psalms 19:7  The law of the LORD is perfect, converting the soul: the testimony of the LORD is sure, making wise the simple.

Psalms 119:89  For ever, O LORD, thy word is settled in heaven.

2 Peter 1:16  For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty.

If the Gospel is not true, why does the Pope misuse it to claim authority over the entire world?

Sosa also said:

“Doctrine is a word that I don’t like very much, it brings with it the image of the hardness of stone,” he said. “Human reality is much more nuanced, it is never black or white, it is in continual development.”

He obviously doesn’t know or believe what the Bible says about itself.

2 Timothy 3:16  All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness:

Arturo Sosa’s words only confirm the Jesuits have not changed. The Protestant Reformation occurred because people took the authority of God’s Word in the Bible over the authority of the Pope. The Catholics used to mock the Bible calling it, “the paper god of the Protestants.” It’s part of the job description of every Jesuit to cast doubt about the Bible because it’s the Bible that frees us from the bondage the church of Rome and the Pope wants to bring upon us!




Flat Earth is a C.I.A. Psyop

Flat Earth is a C.I.A. Psyop

This is a repost from https://themillenniumreport.com/2017/11/fake-flat-earth-conspiracy-finally-outed-as-cia-psyop/

Fake “Flat Earth” Conspiracy Finally Outed As C.I.A. Psyop

Flat Earth Kingpin Eric Dubay Exposed as a CIA Asset

By A Freeman

There is a tremendous amount of unnecessary confusion today about the shape of the world we live in. Through the use of neuro-linguistics coupled with fraudulent and misleading imagery (and music) in the form of videos and endless memes, a sustained disinformation campaign exploded onto the scene in 2014. These are trademark mind-control tactics that are well-documented and used throughout the “intelligence” communities in programs that have now been exposed like MK-Ultra and MK-Naomi.

We KNOW that the Criminals In Action (CIA) not only have access to weapons of mass distraction and mass deception, but that they control the mainstream media in the U.S., just as their counterparts in the U.K. do. So it really should come as no surprise that this completely fabricated (astroturf) FE “movement” is their concoction, and that the main players in FE are government assets or agents.

Google analytics shows that since November 2014, the search term “Flat Earth” has enjoyed an incredible and never before seen 600% rise in activity! The reason behind the sudden and sharp increase for this key-word is undeniably the publishing of my “Flat Earth Conspiracy” book and documentary pair which were both released in November 2014. The Flat Earth Conspiracy was the first pro-flat Earth book written in almost 50 years…

–Eric Dubay

The irony is FE thinks it’s blowing the lid off of one government agency (NASA) while completely ignoring the fact that another government agency (the CIA) set up their astronaut strawman.

A strawman argument is a logical fallacy. People who use logical fallacies do so because their position is inherently weak and indefensible. FE proponents who have been duped by this obvious PSYOP regurgitate “NASA lies” ad nauseam, purportedly as proof the Earth is flat, without ever realizing:

1) it is a logical fallacy (i.e. ILLOGICAL) in both the form of being a non-sequitur statement as well as a strawman they can easily knock down; and

2) that they are merely parroting what government-led opposition agents and assets have implanted into their minds using the well-documented tricks of the mind-control trade.

These extremely devious people working in the deep-state apparatus of the shadow government have done their homework and are well-aware that it only takes roughly 3-5% of the population awakening to their evil plans for society to achieve “critical mass”. And when that happens, all hope of their “new world order” and one-world government goes right out the window.

After spending countless sums of our money on studies looking into this phenomenon, they needed to ensure their plans for total global domination wouldn’t ever reach a level of public awareness that could threaten not only their satanic, narcissistic goals but their very lives.

Their target audience: the “truth” movement. Those who are at least partially awake to the deceptions going on everyday in every government, courtroom, hospital and church/synagogue/mosque/temple, etc. around the world. That’s who the parasitic criminal class desperately need to derail to keep an all-out revolution from taking place. A revolution that would inevitably lead to the public lynching of all of these sycophant glove-puppets in public office as well as their pedophile puppet master banksters and the so-called “royalty” including the pope.

Obviously this last resort “ace-in-the-hole” insurance policy would need to be carefully planned years in advance and appear to be “the mother of all conspiracies” while at the same time pose no real threat to their “new” world order. Something innocuous enough to preclude any hope of a mass awakening, while at the same time hamstringing truth seekers with endless debates about something no one can change and that ultimately will help no one avoid the planned chaos and mass extermination that’s coming.

Enter the flat Earth “movement”. A controlled opposition COINTELPRO psychological operation from day 1, complete with its own books and videos full of fake and misleading disinformation, its fake internet bloggers, its fake followers and fake “grass-roots” (i.e. astroturf)movement and fake spiritual awakening. A resurrected notion that was so ridiculous it was easily put to rest thousands of years before NASA, Google Earth or computers, by people who were a whole lot more in touch with their true spiritual nature than most are today.

You don’t have to believe NASA is telling the truth to recognize that FE is a fraud, specifically designed to infiltrate and take over the CT communities to distract and ultimately attempt to destroy the credibility of all conspiracy theories AND THE BIBLE (which does NOT teach FE).

That’s the REAL goal of FE, and why it needs to be exposed for what it is: a clever, satanic form of psychological warfare designed to divide and conquer by confusing, distracting and controlling the opposition who are slowly but surely learning that NO government agency is “for” the people.

Government, like organized religion, is a CORPORATE BUSINESS, designed to lie to, steal from, and control the masses, who would otherwise rise up against them and their evil leaders and aims.

And government agents and assets, just like their counterparts in organized religion, will continue to deceive the public until their tactics and methods are exposed.

If it looks like a duck, walks like a duck, swims like a duck and quacks like a duck…it’s probably a duck.

If it looks like a COINTELPRO PSYOP, employs a myriad of well-documented signature mind-control tactics, rolls out fake and intentionally misleading DISINFORMATION in a sustained campaign of books, videos and interviews FILLED with outright lies and logical fallacies, and comes out of relative obscurity to do all of this at a critical juncture in human history where the world stands on the precipice of the third and FINAL world war…it’s a government controlled-opposition job managed by the so-called “intelligence” services.

And anyone towing the government line, using the mind-control tricks of the CIA trade, is obviously a trained agent or asset.




Secret Instructions of the Society of Jesus

Secret Instructions of the Society of Jesus

The Secret Instructions of the Society of Jesus also known as Secreta Monita, were first discovered during the 30 Years’ War when the Duke of Brunswick plundered the Jesuit’s college at Paderborn in Westphalia and made a present of their library to the Capuchins of the same town. Soon after reprints and translations appeared all over Europe.

jesuit-logo

The Jesuit logo. The initials IHS stand for the three Egyptian deities, the Jesuits worship, Isis, Horus, and Set.

The text of the Secret Instructions of the Society of Jesus reproduced here was found beneath the pallet on an adobe bed in a cottage in the Andes Mountains of Peru about a century ago.

The titles of the chapters alone are quite revealing!

Chapter I The manner of procedure with which the Society must be conducted when considering the commencing of some foundation.

To capture the will of the inhabitants of a country, it is very important to manifest the intent of the Society, in the manner prescribed in the regulations in which it is said, that the Society must labor with such ardor and force for the salvation of their neighbor as for themselves. For the better inducement of this idea, the most opportunely that we practice the most humble offices, visiting the poor, the afflicted, and the imprisoned. It is very convenient to confess with much promptness, and to hear the confessions, showing indifference, without teasing the penitents; for this, the most notable inhabitants will admire our fathers and esteem them; for the great charity they have for all, and the novelty of the subject.

2. To have in mind that it is necessary to ask with religious modesty, the means for exercising the duties of the Society, and that it is needful to procure and acquire benevolence, principally of the secular ecclesiastics, and of persons of authority, that may be conceived necessary.

3. When called to go to the most distant places, where alms are to be received, they are to be accepted, no matter how small they may be, after having marked out the necessities of ourselves. Notwithstanding, it will be very convenient at the moment to give those alms to the poor, for the edification of those who do not have an exact understanding of the Society; and, “but we must in advance be more liberal with ourselves.”

4. All must labor as if we were inspired by the same spirit; and each one must study to acquire the same styles, with the object of uniformity among so great a number of persons, edifying the whole; those who do the contrary must be expelled as pernicious.

5. In a beginning it is not convenient to purchase property; but in case they can be found, some good sites may be bought, saying that they are to belong to other persons, using the names of some faithful friends, who will guard the secret. The better to make our poverty apparent, the property nearest our college must belong to colleges the most distant, that we can prevent the princes and magistrates from ever knowing that the income of the Society has a fixed point.

6. We must not ourselves go out to reside to form colleges, except to the rich cities; for in this we must imitate Christ, who remained in Jerusalem; and as he alone, passed by the less considerable populations.

7. We must obtain and acquire of the widows all the money that we can, presenting ourselves at repeated times to their sight our extreme necessity.

8. The Superior over each province is the one to whom we must account with certainty, the income of the same; but the amount to the treasurer at Rome, it is, and must always be, an impenetrable mystery.

9. It is for us to preach and say in all parts and in all conversations, that we have come to teach the young and aid the people; and this without interest in any single species and without exception of persons, and that we are not so onerous to the people as other religious orders.

Chapter II The manner with which the Fathers of the Order must conduct themselves to acquire and preserve the familiarity of princes, magnates and powerful and rich persons.

1. It is necessary to do all that is possible to gain completely the attentions and affections of princes and persons of the most consideration; for that, who, being on the outside, but in advance, all of them will be constituted our defenders.

2. As we have learned by experience that princes and potentates are generally inclined to the favor of the ecclesiastics, when these disseminate their odious actions, and when they give an interpretation that they favor, as is to be noted among the married, contract with their relations or allies; or in other similar things; assembling much with them, to animate those who may be found in this case, saying to them that we confide in the assurance of the exemptions, that by intervention of us fathers, which the Pope will concede, if he is made to see the causes, and will present other examples of similar things, exhibiting at the same time the sentiments that we favor, under the pretext of the common good and THE GREATER GLORY OF GOD that is the object of the Society.

3. If at this same assembly the prince treats of doing something, that will not be agreeable to all the great men, for which we are to stir up and investigate, meanwhile, counseling others to conform with the prince, without ever descending to treat of particulars, for fear there may not be a successful issue of the matter, for which the Society will be imputed blame; and for this, if this action shall be disapproved, there will be advertences presented to the contrary that may be absolutely prohibited and put in jeopardy, the authority of some of the fathers, of whom it can be said with certainty, that they have not had notice of the Secret Instructions; for that, it can be affirmed with an oath, that the calumny to the Society, is not true in respect to that which is imputed to it.

4. To gain the good will of Princes, it will be very convenient to insinuate with skill; and for third persons, that we fathers, are a means to discharge honorable and favorable duties in the courts of other kings and princes, and more than any one else in that of the Pope. By this means we can recommend ourselves and the Society; for the same, no one must be charged with this commission but the most zealous persons and well versed in our institute.

5. Aiming especially to bring over the will of the favorites of princes and of their servants, by means of presents and pious offices, that they may give faithful notice to us fathers of the character and inclinations of the princes and great men. Of this manner the Society can gain with facility as much to one as to others.

6. The experience we have had, has made us acquainted with the many advantages that have been taken by the Society of its intervention in the marriages of the House of Austria, and of those which have been effected in other kingdoms, France, Poland, and in various duchies. Forasmuch assembling, proposing with prudence, selecting choice persons who may be friends and families of the relatives, and of the friends of the Society.

7. It will be easy to gain the princesses, making use of their valets; by that, coming to feed and nourish with relations of friendship, by being located at the entrance in all parts, and thus become acquainted with the most intimate secrets of the familiars.

8. In regard to the direction of the consciences of great men, we confessors must follow the writers who concede the greater liberty of conscience. The contrary of this is to appear too religious; for that they will decide to leave others and submit entirely to our direction and counsels.

9. It is necessary to make reference to all the merits of the Society; to the princes and prelates, and to as many as can lend much aid to the Society, after having shown the transcendency of its great privileges.

10. Also, it will be useful to demonstrate, with prudence and skill, such ample power which the Society has, to absolve, even in the reserved cases, compared with that of other pastors and priests; also, that of dispensing with the fasts, and of the rights which they must ask and pay, in the impediments of marriage, by which means many persons will recur to us, whom it will be our duty to make agreeable.

11. It is not the less useful to invite them to our sermons, assemblies, harangues, declamations, etc., composing odes in their honor, dedicating literary works or conclusions; and if we can for the future, give dinners and greetings of divers modes.

12. It will be very convenient to take to our care the reconciliation of the great, in the quarrels and enmities that divide them; then by this method we can enter, little by little, into the acquaintance of their most intimate friends and secrets; and we can serve ourselves to that party which will be most in favor of that which we present.

13. If there should be some one at the service of a monarch or prince, and he were an enemy of our Society, it is necessary to procure well for ourselves better than for others, making him a friend, employing promises, favors, and advances, which shall be in proportion to the same monarch or prince.

14. No one shall recommend to a prince any one, nor make advances to any who have gone out from us, being outside of our Society, and in particular to those who voluntarily verified, for yet when they dissimulate they will always maintain an inextinguishable hatred to the Society.

In fine, each one must procure and search for methods to increase the affection and favor of princes, of the powerful, and of the magistrates of each population, that whenever occasion is offered to support, we can do much with efficacy and good faith, in benefiting ourselves, though contrary to their relations, allies and friends.

Chapter III How the Society must be conducted with the great authorities in the State, and in case they are not rich we must lend ourselves to others.

1. The care consigned to us, that we must do all that is possible, for to conquer the great; but it is also necessary to gain their favor to combat our enemies.

2. It is very conducive to value their authority, prudence and counsels, and induce them to despise wealth, at the same time that we procure gain and employ those that can redeem the Society; tacitly valuing their names, for acquisition of temporal goods if they inspire sufficient confidence.

3. It is also necessary to employ the ascendant of the powerful, to temper the malevolence of the persons of a lower sphere and of the rabble against our Society.

4. It is necessary to utilize, whenever we can, the bishops, prelates and other superior ecclesiastics, according to the diversity of reason, and the inclination we manifest.

5. In some points it will be sufficient to obtain of the prelates and curates, that which it is possible to do, that their subjects respect the society; and that obstructing the exercise of its functions among those who have the greatest power, as in Germany, Poland, etc. It will be necessary to exhibit the most distinguished attentions for that, mediating its authority and that of the princes, monasteries, parishes, priorates, patronates, the foundations of the churches and the pious places, can come to our power. Because we can with more facility where the Catholics will be found mixed with heretics. It is necessary to make such prelates see the utility and merit that we have in all this, and that never will they have so much valuation from the priests, friars, and for the future from the faithful. If making these changes, it is necessary to publicly praise their zeal, although written, and to perpetuate the memory of their actions.

6. For this it is necessary to labor, to the end, that the prelates will place in the hands of us fathers, as confessors and counsellors; and if they aspire to more elevated positions in the Court of Rome, we must unite in their favor and aid their pretensions with all our forces, and by means of our influence.

7. We must be watchful that when the bishops are instituting principal colleges and parochial churches, that the faculties are taken from the Society, and placed in both vicarious establishments, with the charge of cures, and that the Superior of the Society to be, that all the government of these churches shall pertain to us, and that the parishioners shall be our subjects, of the method that all can be placed in them.

8. Where there are those of the academies who have been driven out from us, and are contrary; where the Catholics or the heretics obstruct our installation, we will compound with the prelates, and make ourselves the owners of the first cathedrals; for thus shall we make them to know the necessities of the Society.

9. Over all, we must be very certain to procure the protection and affection of the prelates of the Church, for the cases of beatification or canonization of ourselves; in whose subjects convened further, to obtain letters from the powerful and of the princes, that the decisions may be promptly attained in the Catholic Court.

10. If it shall be accounted that the prelates or magnates should send commissioned representatives, we must put forth all ardor, that no other priests, who are in dispute with us, shall be sent; for the reason, that they shall not communicate their animadversion, discrediting us in the cities and provinces we inhabit; and that if they pass by other provinces and cities, where there are colleges, they will be received with affection and kindness, and be so splendidly treated as a religious modesty will permit.

Chapter IV Of that which we must charge the preachers and confessors of the great of the earth.

1. Those of us who may be directed to the princes and illustrious men, of the manner in which we must appear before them, with inclination unitedly “to the greater glory of God,” obtaining — with its austerity of conscience, that the same princes are persuaded of it; for this direction we must not travel in a principle to the exterior or political government, but gradually and imperceptibly.

2. Forasmuch there will be opportunity and conducive notices at repeated times, that the distribution of honors and dignities in the Republic is an act of justice; and that in a great manner it will be offending God, if the princes do not examine themselves and cease carrying their passions, protesting to the same with frequency and severity, that we do not desire to mix in the administration of the State; but when it shall become necessary to so express ourselves thus, to have your weight to fill the mission that is recommended. Directly that the sovereigns are well convinced of this, it will be very convenient to give an idea of the virtues that may be found to adorn those that are selected for the dignities and principal public changes; procuring then and recommending the true friends of the Society; notwithstanding, we must not make it openly for ourselves, but by means of our friends who have intimacy with the prince that it is not for us to talk him into the disposition of making them.

3. For this watchfulness our friends must instruct the confessors and preachers of the Society near the persons capable of discharging any duty, that over all, they must be generous to the Society; they must also keep their names, that they may insinuate with skill, and upon opportune occasions to princes, well for themselves or by means of others.

4. The preachers and confessors will always present themselves so that they must comport with the princes, lovable and affectionate, without ever shocking them in sermons, nor in particular conversations, presenting that which rejects all fear, and exhorting them in particular to faith, hope and justice.

5. Never receive gifts made to any one in particular, but that for the contrary; but picture the distress in which the Society or college may be found, as all are alike; having to be satisfied with assigning each one a room in the house, modestly furnished; and noticing that your garb is not over nice; and assist with promptness to the aid and counsel of the most miserable persons of the palace; but that you do not say it of them, but only those who have agreed to serve the powerful.

6. Whenever the death occurs of any one employed in the palace, we must take care of speaking with anticipation, that they fail in the nomination of a successor, in their affection for the Society; but giving no appearance to cause suspicion that it was the intent of usurping the government of the prince; for which, it must not be from us that it is said; take a part direct; but assembling of faithful or influential friends who may be found in a position of rousing the hate of one and another until they become inflamed.

Chapter V Of the mode of conducting the Society with respect to other ecclesiastics who have the same duties as ourselves in the Church.

1. It is necessary to help with valor these persons, and manifest in their due time to the princes and lords that are always ours, and being constituted in power, that our Society contains essentially the perfection of all the other orders, with the exception of singing and manifesting an exterior of austerity in the mode of life and in dress; and that if in some points they excel the communities of the Society, this shines with greater splendor in the Church of God.

2. We must inquire into and note the defects of the other fathers (non-Jesuit priests), and when we find them, we must divulge them among our faithful friends, as condoling over them; we must show that such fathers do not discharge with certainty, that we do ourselves the functions, that some and others recommend.

3. It is necessary that the fathers of our Society oppose with all their power the other fathers who intend to found houses of education to instruct the youths among the populations where ours are found teaching with acceptation and approval; and it will be very convenient to indicate our projects to princes and magistrates, that such people will excite disturbances and commotions if they are not prohibited from teaching; and that in the last result, the damage will fall upon the educated, by being instructed by a bad method, without any necessity; posting them that the Society is sufficient to teach the youth. In case the fathers bear letters of the Pontificate, or recommendations from the Cardinals, we must work in opposition to them, making the princes and great men to point out to the Pope the merits of the Society and its intelligence for the pacific instruction of the youths, to which end, we must have and obtain certifications of the authorities upon our good conduct and sufficiency.

4. Having notwithstanding to form duties, our fathers in displaying singular proofs of our virtue and erudition, making them to exercise the alumni (graduates) in their studies in methods of functions, scholars of diversion, capable of drawing applause, making for supposition, these representations in the presence of the great magistrates and concurrence of other classes.

Chapter VI Of the mode of attracting rich widows.

1. We must elect effective fathers already advanced in years, of lively complexion and conversation, agreeable to visit these ladies, and whence they can promptly note in them appreciation or affection for our Society; making offerings of good works and the merits of the same; that, if they accept them, and succeed in having them frequent our temples, we must assign to them a confessor, who will be able of guiding them in the ways that are proper, in the state of widowhood, making the enumeration and praises of satisfaction that should accompany such a state; making them believe and yet with certainty that they who serve as such, is a merit for etemal life, being efficacious to relieve them from the pains of purgatory.

2. The same confessor will propose to them to make and adorn a little chapel or oratory in their own house, to confirm their religious exercises, because by this method we can shorten the communication, more easily hindering those who visit others; although if they have a particular chaplain, and will content to go to him to celebrate the mass, making opportune advertencies to her who confesses, to the effect and treating her as being left to be overpowered by said Chaplain.

3. We must endeavor skillfully but gently to cause them to change respectively to the Order and to the method of the House, and to conform as the circumstances of the person will permit, to whom they are directed, their propensities, their piety, and yet to the place and situation of the edifice.

4. We must not omit to have removed, little by little, the servants of the house that are not of the same mind with ourselves, proposing that they be replaced by those persons who are dependent on us, or who desire to be of the Society; for by this method we can be placed in the channel of communication of whatever passes in the family.

5. The constant watch of the confessor will have to be, that the widow shall be disposed to depend on him totally, representing that her advances in grace are necessarily bound to this submission.

6. We are to induce her to the frequency of the sacraments, and especially that of penitency, making her to give account of her deeper thoughts and intentions; inviting her to listen to her confessor, when he is to preach particular promising orations; recommending equally the recitation each day of the litanies and the examination of conscience.

7. It will be very necessary in the case of a general confession, to enter extensively into all of her inclinations; for that it will be to determine her, although she may be found in the hands of others.

8. Insist upon the advantages of widowhood, and the inconvenience of marriage; in particular that of a repeated one, and the dangers to which she will be exposed, relatively to her particular businesses into which we are desirous of penetrating.

9. We must cause her to talk of men whom she dislikes, and to see if she takes notice of anyone who is agreeable, and represent to her that he is a man of bad life; procuring by these means disgust of one and another, and repugnant to unite with anyone.

10. When the confessor has become convinced that she has decided to follow the life of widowhood, he must then proceed to counsel her to dedicate herself to a spiritual life, but not to a monastic one, whose lack of accommodations will show how they live; in a word, we must proceed to speak of the spiritual life of Pauline and of Eustace, &c. The confessor will conduct her at last, that having devoted the widow to chastity, to not less than for two or three years, she will then be made to renounce a second nuptial forever.

In this case she will be found to have discarded all sorts of relations with men, and even the diversions between her relatives and acquaintances, we must protest that she must unite more closely to God. With regard to the ecclesiastics who visit her, or to whom she goes out to visit, when we cannot keep her separate and apart from all others, we must labor that those with whom she treats shall be recommended by ourselves or by those who are devoted to us.

11. In this state, we must inspire her to give alms, under the direction, as she will suppose, or her spiritual father; then it is of great importance that they shall be employed with utility; more, being careful that there shall be discretion in counsel, causing her to see that inconsiderate alms are the frequent causes of many sins, or serve to torment at last, that they are not the fruit, nor the merit which produced them.

Chapter VII System which must be employed with widows and methods of disposing of their property.

1. It will be necessary to inspire her to continue to persevere in her devotion and the exercise of good works and of disposition, in not permitting a week to pass, to give away some part of her overplus, in honor of Jesus Christ, of the Holy Virgin and of the Saint she has chosen for her patron; giving this to the poor of the Society or for the ornamenting of its churches, until she has absolutely disposed of the first fruits of her property as in other times did the Egyptians.

2. When the widows, the more generally to practice their alms, must be given to know with perseverance, their liberality in favor of the Society; and they are to be assured that they are participants in all the merits of the same, and of the particular indulgences of the Provincial; and if they are persons of much consideration, of the General of the Order.

3. The widows who having made vows of chastity, it will be necessary for them to renew them twice per annum, conforming to the custom that we have established; but permitting them notwithstanding, that day some honest freedom from restraint by our fathers.

4. They must be frequently visited, treating them agreeably; referring them to spirited and diverting histories, conformable to the character and inclination of each one.

5. But that they may not abate, we must not use too much rigor with them in the confessional; that it may not be, that they by having empowered others of their benevolence, that we do not lose confidence of recovering their adhesion, having to proceed in all cases with great skill and caution, being aware of the inconstancy natural to woman.

6. It is necessary to have them do away with the habit of frequenting other churches, in particular those of convents; for which it is necessary to often remind them, that in our Order there are possessed many indulgences that are to be obtained only partially by all the other religious corporations.

7. To those who may be found in the case of the garb of mourning, they will be counselled to dress a little more agreeable, that they may at the same time, unite the aspect of mourning with that of adornment, to draw them away from the idea of being found directed by a man who has become a stranger to the world. Also with such, that they may not be very much endangered, or particularly exposed to volubility, we can concede to them, as if they maintained their consequence and liberality, for and with the society, that which drives ensuality away from them, being with moderation and without scandal.

8. We must manage that in the houses of the widows there shall be honorable young ladies, of rich and noble families; that little by little they become accustomed to our direction and mode of life; and that they are given a director elected and established by the confessor of the family, to be permanently and always subject to all the reprehensions and habits of the Society; and if any do not wish to submit to all, they must be sent to the houses of their fathers, or to those from which they were brought, accusing them directly of extravagance and of glaring and stained character.

9. The care of the health of the widows, and to proportion some amusement, it is not the least important that we should care for their salvation; and so, if they complain of some indisposition, we must prohibit the fast, the hair cloth girdle, and the discipline, without permitting them to go to church; further continue the direction, cautiously and secretly with such, that they may be examined in their houses; if they are given admission into the garden, and edifice of the college, with secrecy; and if they consent to converse and secretly entertain with those that they prefer.

10. To the end that we may obtain, that the widows employ their utmost obsequiousness to the Society, it is the duty to represent to them the perfection of the life of the holy, who have renounced the world, estranged themselves from their relations, and despising their fortunes, consecrating themselves to the service of the Supreme Being with entire resignation and content. It will be necessary to produce the same effect, that those who turn away to the Constitutions of the Society, and their relative examination to the abandonment of all things. We must cite examples of the widows who have reached holiness in a very short time; giving hopes of their being canonized, if their perseverance does not decay; and promising for their cases our influence with the Holy Father.

11. We must impress in their souls the persuasion that, if they desire to enjoy complete tranquility of conscience it will be necessary for them to follow without repugnance, without murmuring, nor tiring, the direction of the confessor, so in the spiritual, as in the eternal, that she may be found destined to the same God, by their guidance.

12. Also we must direct with opportunity, that the Lord does not desire that they should give alms, nor yet to fathers of an exemplary life, known and approved, without consulting beforehand with their confessor, and regulating the dictation of the same.

13. The confessors must take the greatest care, that the widows and their daughters of the confessional, do not go to see other fathers (i.e. non-Jesuit priests) under any pretext, nor with them. For this, we must praise our Society as the Order most illustrious of them all; of greater utility in the Church, and of greater authority with the Pope and with the princes; perfection in itself; then dismiss the dream of them, and menace them, that we can, and that we are no correspondents to them, we can say, that we do not consent to froth and do as among other monks who count in their convents many ignorant, stupid loungers who are indolent in regard to the other life, and intriguers in that to disorder, &c.

14. The confessors must propose and persuade the widows to assign ordinary pensions and other annual quotas to the colleges and houses of profession for their sustenance with especially to the professed house at Rome; and not forgetting to remind them of the restoration of the ornaments of the temples and replenishing of the wax, the wine, and other necessaries for the celebration of the mass.

15. If they do not make relinquishment of their property to the Society, it will be made manifest to them, on apparent occasion in particular, when they are found to be sick, or in danger of death; that there are many colleges to be founded; and that they may be excited with sweetness and disinterestedness, to make some disbursements as merit for God, and in that they can found his eternal glory.

16. In the same manner, we must proceed with regard to princes and other well doers, making them to see that such foundations will be made to perpetuate their memory in this world, and gain eternal happiness, and if some malevolent persons adduce the example of Jesus Christ, saying, that then he had no place to recline his head, the Society bearing his name should be poor in imitation of himself, we must make it known and imprint it in the imagination of those, and of all the world, that the Church has varied, and that in this day we have become a State; and we must show authority and grand measures against its enemies that are very powerful, or like that little stone prognosticated by the prophet, that, divided, came to be a great mountain. Inculcate constantly to the widows who dedicate their alms and ornaments to the temples, that the greater perfection is in disposing of the affection and earthly things, ceding their possession to Jesus Christ and his companions.

17. Being very little, that which we must promise to the widows, who dedicate and educate their children for the world, we must apply some remedy to it.

Chapter VIII Methods by which the children of rich widows may be caused to embrace the religious state, or of devotion.

1. To secure our object, we must create the custom, that the mothers treat them severely, and show to them, that we are in love with them. Coming to induce the mothers to do away with their tastes, from the most tender age, and regarding, restraining, &c., &c., the children especially; prohibiting decorations and adornments when they enter upon competent age; that they are inspired in the vocation for the cloister, promising them an endowment of consideration, if they embrace a similar state; representing to them the insipidity that is brought with matrimony, and the disgust that has been experienced in it; signifying to them the weight they would sit under, for not having maintained in the celibate. Lastly, coming to direct in the conclusions arrived at by the daughters of the widows, so fastidious of living with their mothers, that their feet will be directed to enter into a convent.

2. We must make ourselves intimate with the sons of the widows, and if for them an object or the Society, and cause them to penetrate the intent of our colleges, making them to see things that can call their attention by whatever mode, such as gardens, vineyards, country houses, and the farm houses where the masters go to recreate; talk to them of the voyages the Jesuits have made to different countries, of their treating with princes, and of much that can capture the young; cause them to note the cleanliness of the refectory, the commodiousness of the lodges, the agreeable conversation we have among ourselves, the suavity of our rule, and that we have all for the object of the greater glory of God; show to them the preeminence of our Order over all the others, taking care that the conversations we have shall be diverting to pass to that of piety.

3. At proposing to them the religious state, have care of doing so, as if by revelation; and in general, insinuating directly with sagacity, the advantage and sweetness of our institute above all others; and in conversation cause them to understand the great sin that will be committed against the vocation of the Most High; in fine, induce them to make some spiritual exercises that they may be enlightened to the choice of this state.

4. We must do all that is possible that the masters and professors of the youth indicated shall be of the Society, to the end, of being always vigilant over these, and counsel them; but if they cannot be reduced, we must cause them to be deprived of some things, causing that their mothers shall manifest their censure and authority of the house, that they may be tired of that sort of life; and if, finally, we cannot obtain their will to enter the Society, we must labor; because we can remand them to other colleges of ours that are at a distance, that they may study, procuring impediment, that their mothers show endearment and affection, at the same time, continuing for our part, in drawing them to us by suavity of methods.

Chapter IX Upon the augmenting of revenue in the colleges.

1. We must do all that is possible, because we do not know if bound with the last vow of him, who is the claimant of an inheritance, meanwhile we do not know if it is confirmed, to not be had in the Society a younger brother, or of some other reason of much entity. Before all, that which we must procure, are the augmentations of the Society with rules to the ends agreed upon by the superiors, which must be conformable: for that the Church returns to its primitive splendor for the greater glory of God; of fate that all the clergy shall be found animated by a united spirit. To this end, we must publish by all methods, that the Society is composed in part of professors so poor, that are wanting of the most indispensable, to not be for the beneficence of the faithful; and that another part is of fathers also poor, although living upon the product of some household property; but not to be grievous to the public, in the midst of their studies, their ministry, as are other ordinary mendicants. The spiritual directors of princes, great men, accommodating widows, and of whom we have abundant hope, that they will be disposed at last to make gifts to the Society in exchange for spiritual and eternal things, that will be proportioned, the lands and temporalities which they possess; for the same, carrying always the idea, that we are not to lose the occasion of receiving always as much as may be offered. If promises and the fulfillment of them is retarded, they are to be remembered with precaution, dissimulating as much as we can the coveting of riches. When some confessor of personages or other people, will not be apt, or wants subtility, that in these subjects is indispensable, he will be retired with opportunity, although others may be placed anticipatedly; and if it be entirely necessary to the penitents, it will be made necessary to take out the destitute to distant colleges, representing that the Society has need for them there; because it being known that some young widows, having unexpectedly failed, the Society not having the legacy of very precious movables, having been careless by not accepting in due time. But to receive these things, we could not attend at the time, and only at the good will of the penitent.

2. To attract the prelates, canonicals and other rich ecclesiastics, it is necessary to employ certain arts, and in place procuring them to practice in our houses spiritual exercises, and gradually and energetically of the affection that we profess to divine things; so that they will be affectionate towards the Society and that they will soon offer pledges of their adhesion.

3. The confessors must not forget to ask with the greatest caution and on adequate occasions of those who confess, what are their names, families, relatives, friends, and properties, informing their successors who follow them, the state, intention in which they will be found, and the resolution which they have taken; that which they have not yet determined obtaining, having to form a plan for the future to the Society. When it is founded, whence directly there are hopes of utility; for it will not be convenient to ask all at once; they will be counseled to make their confession each week, to disembarrass the conscience much before, or to the title of penitence. They will be caused to inform the confessor with repetition, of that which at one time they have not given sufficient light; and if they have been successful by this means, she will come, being a woman, to make confession with frequency, and visit our church; and being a man, he will be invited to our houses and we are to make him familiar with ourselves.

4. That which is said in regard to widows, must have equal application to the merchants and neighbors of all classes, as being rich and married, but without children, of that plan by which the Society can arrive to be their heirs, if we put in play the measures that we may indicate; but over all, it will be well to have present, as said, near the rich devotees that treat with us, and of whom the vulgar can murmur, when more, if they are of a class not very elevated.

5. Procuring for the rectors of the colleges entrance for all the ways of the houses, parks, groves, forests, lawns, arable lands, vineyards, olive orchards, hunting grounds, and whatever species of inheritances which they meet with in the end of their rectory; if their owners pertain to the nobility, to the clergy, or are negotiators, particulars, or religious communities, inquiring the revenues of each one, their loads and what they pay for them. All these dates or notices they are to seek for with great skill and to a fixed point, energetically yet from the confessional, then of the relations of friendship; or of the accidental conversations; and the confessor meets with a penitent of possibles, he will be placed in knowledge of the rector, obtaining by all methods the one conserved.

6. The essential point to build upon, is the following: that we must so manage, that in the ends we gain the will and affections of our penitents, and other persons with whom we treat, accommodating ourselves to their inclinations if they are conducive. The Provincials will take care to direct some of us to points, in which reside the nobility and the powerful; and if the Provincials do not act with opportunity, the rectors must notice with anticipation, the crops (the field of operations) that are there, which we go to examine.

7. When we receive the sons of strong houses in the Society, they must show whether they will be easy to acquire the contracts and titles of possession; and if so they were to enter of themselves, of which they may be caused to cede some of their property to the college, or the usufruct (profit) or for rent, or in other form, or if they can come for a time into the Society, the gain of which may be very much of an object, to give a special understanding to the great and powerful, the narrowness in which we live, and the debts that are pressing us.

8. When the widows, or our married devoted women, do not have more than daughters, we must persuade them to the same life of devotion, or to that of the cloister; but that except the endowment that they may give, they can enter their property in the Society gently; but when they have husbands, those that would object to the Society, they will be catechized; and others who desire to enter as religiouses in other Orders, with the promise of some reduced amount. When there may be an only son, he must be attracted at all cost, inculcating the vocation as made by Jesus Christ; causing him to be entirely disembarrassed from the fear of its fathers, and persuading him to make a sacrifice very acceptable to the Almighty, that he must withdraw to His authority, abandon the paternal house and enter in the Society; the which, if he so succeeds, after having given part to the General, he will be sent to a distant novitiate; but if they have daughters, they will primarily dispose the daughters for a religious life; and they will be caused to enter into some monastery, and afterwards be received as daughters in the Society, with the succession of its properties.

9. The Superiors will place in the channel of the circumstances, the confessors of these widows and married people, that they on all future occasions may act for the benefit of the Society; and when by means of one, they cannot take our part he will be replaced with another; and if it is made necessary, he will be sent to great distances, of a manner that he cannot follow understandingly with these families.

10. If we succeed in convincing the widows and devoted persons, who aspire with fervor to a perfect life, and that the better means to obtain it is by ceding all their properties to the Society, supporting by their revenues, that they will be religiously administered until their death, conforming to the degree of necessity in which they may be found, and the just reason that may be employed for their persuasion is, that by this mode, they can be exclusively dedicated to God; without attentions and molestations, which would perplex them, and that it is the only road to reach the highest degree of perfection.

11. The Superiors craving the confidence of the rich, who are attached to the Society, delivering receipts of its proper hand writing whose payment afterwards will differ; not forgetting to often visit those who loan, to exhort them above all in their infirmities of consideration, as to whom will devolve the papers of the debt; because it is not so to be found mention of the Society in their testament; and by this course we must acquire properties, without giving cause for us to be hated by the heirs.

12. We must also in a grand manner ask for a loan, with payment of annual interest, and employ the same capital in other speculation to produce greater revenues to the Society; for at such a time, succeeding to move them with compassion to that which they will lend to us, we will not lose the interest in the testament of donation, when they see that they found colleges and churches.

13. The Society can report the utilities of commerce, and value the name of the merchant of credit, whose friendship we may possess.

14. Among the peoples where our fathers reside, we must have physicians faithful to the Society, whom we can especially recommend to the sick, and to paint under an aspect very superior to that of other religious orders, and secure direction that we shall be called to assist the powerful, particularly in the hour of death.

15. That the confessors shall visit with assiduity the sick, particularly those who are in danger, and to honestly eliminate the other fathers, which the superiors will procure, when the confessor sees that he is obliged to remove the other from the suffering, to replace and maintain the sick in his good intentions. Meanwhile we must inculcate as much as we can with prudence, the fear of hell, &c., &c., or when, the lesser ones of purgatory; demonstrating that as water will put out fire, so will the same alms blot out the sin; and that we cannot employ the alms better, than in the maintaining and subsidizing of the persons, who, by their vocation, have made profession of caring for the salvation of their neighbor; that in this manner the sick can be made to participate in their merits, and find satisfaction for their own sins; placing before them that charity covereth a multitude of sins; and that also, we can describe that charity, is as a nuptial vestment, without which, no one can be admitted to the heavenly table. in fine it will be necessary to move them to the citations of the scriptures, and of the holy fathers, that according to the capacity of the sick, we can judge what is most efficacious to move them.

16. We must teach the women, that they must complain of the vices of their husbands, and the disturbances which they occasion, that they can rob them in secret of some amounts of money, to offer to God, in expiation of the sins of their husbands, and to obtain their pardon.

Chapter X Of the particular rigor of discipline in the Society.

1. If there shall be anyone dismissed under any protest, as an enemy of the Society, whatever may be his condition, or age; all those who have been moved to become the devotees of our churches; or of visiting ourselves; or who having been made to take the alms on the way to other churches; or who having been found to give to other fathers; or who having dissuaded any rich man, and well intentioned towards our Society, or giving anything; or in the time in which he can dispose of his properties, having shown great affection for his relations with this Society; because it is a great proof of a mortified disposition; and we conclude that the professions are entirely mortified; or also, that he having scattered all the alms of the penitents, or of the friends of the Society, in favor of his poor relations. Furthermore, that he may not complain afterwards of the cause of his expulsion, it will be necessary to thrust him from us directly; but we can prohibit him from hearing confessions, which will mortify him, and vex him by imposing upon him most vile offices, obliging him each day to do things that are the most repugnant; he will be removed from the highest studies and honorable employments; he will be reprimanded in the chapters by public censures; he will be excluded from the recreations and prohibited from all conversation with strangers; he will be deprived of his vestments and the uses of other things when they are not indispensable, until he begins to murmur and becomes impatient; then he can be expelled as a shameful person, to give a bad example to others; and if it is necessary to give account to his relatives, or to the prelates of the Church, of the reason for which he has been thrust out, it will be sufficient to say that he does not possess the spirit of the Society.

2. Furthermore, having also expelled all those who may have scrupled to acquire properties for the Society, we must direct, that they are too much addicted to their own judgment. If we desire to give reason of their conduct to the Provincials, it is necessary not to give them a hearing; but call for the rule, that they are obligated to a blind obedience.

3. It will be necessary to note, whence the beginning and whence their youth, those who have great affection for the Society; and those which we recognize their affection until the furthest orders, or until their relatives, or until the poor shall be necessarily disposed, little by little, as carefully said, to go out; then they are useless.

Chapter XI How we must conduct ourselves unitedly against those who have been expelled from the Society.

1. As those whom we have expelled, when knowing little or something of the secrets, the most times are noxious to the Society for the same, it shall be necessary to obviate their efforts by the following method, before thrusting them out; it will be necessary to obligate them to promise, by writing, and under oath, that they will never by writing or speaking, do anything which may be prejudicial to the Society; and it will be good that the Superiors guard a point of their evil inclinations, of their defects and of their vices; that they are the same, having to manifest in the discharge of their duties, following the custom of the Society, for that, if it should be necessary, this point can serve near the great, and the prelates to hinder their advancement.

2. Constant notice must be given to an the colleges of their having been expelled; and we must exaggerate the general motives of their expulsion; as the little mortification of their spirit; their disobedience; their little love for spiritual exercises; their self love, &c., &c. Afterwards, we must admonish them, that they must not have any correspondence with them; and they must speak of them as strangers; that the language of all shall be uniform, and that it may be told everywhere, that the Society never expels any one without very grave causes, and that as the sea casts up dead bodies, &c., &c. We must insinuate with caution, similar reasons to these, causing them to be abhorred by the people, that for their expulsion it may appear plausible.

3. In the domestic exhortations, it will be necessary to persuade people that they have been turned out as unquiet persons; that they continue to beg each moment to enter anew into the Society; and it will be good to exaggerate the misfortunes of those who have perished miserably, after having separated from the Society.

4. It will also be opportune to send forth the accusations, that they have gone out from the Society, which we can formulate by means of grave persons, who will everywhere repeat that the Society never expels any one but for grave causes; and that they never part with their healthy members; the which they can confirm by their zeal, and show in general for the salvation of the souls of them that do not pertain to them; and how much greater will it not be for the salvation of their own.

5. Afterwards, the Society must prepare and attract by all classes of benefits, the magnates, or prelates, with whom those who have been expelled begin to enjoy some authority and credit. It will be necessary to show that the common good of an Order so celebrated as useful in the Church, must be of more consideration, than that if a particular one who has been cast out. If an this affliction preserves some affection for those expelled, it will be good to indicate the reasons which have caused their expulsion; and yet exaggerate the causes the more that they were not very true; with such they can draw their conclusions as to the probable consequences.

6. Of all modes, it will be necessary that they particularly have abandoned the Society by their own free will; not being promoted to a single employment or dignity in the Church; that they would not submit themselves and much that pertains to the Society; and that all the world should withdraw from them that desire to depend on them.

7. Procuring soon, that they are removed from the exercise of the functions celebrated in the Church, such as the sermons, confessions, publication of books, &c., &c., so that they do not win the love and applause of the people. For this, we must come to inquire diligently upon their life and their habits; upon their occupations, &c., &c., penetrate into their intentions, for the which, we must have particular correspondence with some of the family in whose house they live, of those who have been expelled. In surprising something reprehensible in them or worthy of censure, which is to be divulged by people of medium quality; giving in following the steps conducive to reach the hearing of the great, and the prelates, who favor then, that they may be caused to fear that the infamy will relapse upon themselves. If they do nothing that merits reprehension, and conduct themselves well, we must curtail them by subtle propositions and captious phrases, their virtues and meritorious actions, causing that the idea that has been formed of them, and the faith that is had in them, may little by little be made to disappear; this is of great interest for the Society, that those whom we repel, and more principally those who by their own will abandon us, shall be sunk in obscurity and oblivion.

8. We must divulge without ceasing the disgraces and sinister accidents that they bring upon them, notwithstanding the faithful, who entreat for them in their prayers, that they may not believe that we work from impulses of passion. In our houses we must exaggerate by every method these calamities, that they may serve to hinder others.

Chapter XII Who may come that they may be sustained and preserved in the Society.

1. The first place in the Society pertains to the good operators; that is to say, those who cannot procure less for the temporal than for the spiritual good of the Society; such as the confessors of princes, of the powerful, of the widows, of the rich pious women, the preachers and the professors who know all these secrets.

2. Those who have already failed in strength or advanced in years; conforming to the use they have made of their talents in and for the temporal good of the Society; of the manner which has attended them in days that are passed; and further, are yet convenient instruments to give part to the Superiors of the ordinary defects which are to be noted in ourselves, for they are always in the house.

3. We must never expel but in case of extreme necessity, for fear of the Society acquiring a bad reputation.

4. Furthermore, it will be necessary to favor those who excel by their talent, their nobleness and their fortune; particularly if they have powerful friends attached to the Society; and if they themselves have for it a sincere appreciation, as we have already said before. They must be sent to Rome, or to the universities of greater reputation to study there; or in case of having studied in some province, it will be very convenient that the professors attend to them with special care and affection. Meanwhile, they not having conveyed their property to the Society, we must not refuse them anything; for after confirming the cession, they will be disappointed as the others, notwithstanding guarding some consideration for the past.

5. Having also especial consideration on the part of the Superiors, for those that have brought to the Society, a young notable, placed so that they are given to know the affection made to it; but if they have not professed, it is necessary to take care of not having too much indulgence with them, for fear that they may return at another time, to carry away those whom they have brought to the Society.

Chapter XIII Of the youth who may be elected to be admitted into the Society, and of the mode of retaining them.

1. It is necessary that much prudence shall be exercised, respecting the election of the Youth; having to be sprightly, noble, well liked, or at the least excellent in some of these qualities.

2. To attract them with greater facility to our institute, it is necessary in the meanwhile, to study that the rectors and professors of colleges shall exhibit an especial affection; and outside the time of the classes, to make them comprehend how great is God, and that some one should consecrate to his service all that he possesses; and particularly if he is in the Society of his Son.

3. Whenever the opportunity may arrive, conducive in the college and in the garden, and yet at times to the country houses, that in the company of ourselves, during the recreations, that we may familiarize with them, little by little, being careful, notwithstanding, that the familiarity does not engender disgust.

4. We cannot consent that we shall punish them, nor oblige them to assemble at their tasks among those who are the most educated.

5. We must congratulate them with gifts and privileges conforming to their age and encouraging above all others with moral discourses.

6. We must inculcate them, that it is for one divine disposition, that they are favorites among so many who frequent the same college.

7. On other occasions, especially in the exhortations, we must aim to terrify them with menaces of the eternal condemnation, if they refuse the divine vocation.

8. Meanwhile frequently expressing the anxiety to enter the Society, we must always defer their admission, that they may remain constant; but if for these, they are undecided, then we must encourage them incessantly by other methods.

9. If we admonish effectively, that none of their friends, nor yet the fathers, nor the mothers discover their vocation before being admitted; because then, if then, they come to the temptation of withdrawing; so many as the Society desires to give full liberty of doing that which may be the most convenient; and in case of succeeding to conquer the temptation, we must never lose occasions to make them recover spirit; remembering that which we have said, always that this will succeed during the time of the novitiate, or after having made their simple vows.

10. With respect to the sons of the great, nobles, and senators, as it is supremely difficult to attract them, meanwhile living with their fathers, who are having them educated to the end, that they may succeed in their destinies, we must persuade, vigorously, of the better influences of friends that are persons of the same Society; that they are ordered to other provinces, or to distant universities in which there are our teachers; careful to remit to the respective professors the necessary instructions, appropriate to their quality and condition, that they may gain their friendship for the Society with greater facility and certainty.

11. When having arrived at a more advanced age, they will be induced to practice some spiritual exercises, that they may have so good an exit in Germany and Poland.

12. We must console them in their sadness and afflictions, according to the quality and dispositions of each one, making use of private reprimands and exhortations appropriate to the bad use of riches; inculcating upon them that they should depreciate the felicity of a vocation, menacing them with the pains of hell for the things they do.

13. It will be necessary to make patent to the fathers and the mothers, that they may condescend more easily to the desire of their sons of entering the Society, the excellence of its institute in comparison with those of other orders; the sanctity and the science of our fathers; its reputation in all the world; the honor and distinctions of the different great and small. We must make enumeration of the princes and the magnates, that, with great content, have lived until their death, and yet living in the Society. We must show how agreeable it is to God, that the youth consecrate themselves to Him, particularly in the Society of his Son: and what thing is there so sublime as that of a man carrying the yoke of the Lord from his youth. That if they oppose any objections because of their extreme youth, then we must present the facility of our institute, the which not having anything to molest, with the exception of the three vows, and that which is most notable, that we do not have any obligatory rule, nor yet under penalty of venial sin.

Chapter XIV Upon reserved cases and motives that necessitate expulsion from the Society.

1. To most of the cases expressed in the Constitutions, and of which only the Superior or the ordinary confessor, with permission of this, can absolve them, where there is sodomy, unnatural crime, formication, adultery, of the unchaste touch of a man, or of a woman; also if under the pretext of Zeal, or whatever motive, they have done some grave thing against the Society; against its honors and its gains; these will be just causes for reason of the expulsion of the guilty.

2. If anyone confesses in the confessional of having committed some similar act, he will not be promised absolution, until he has promised to reveal to the Superior, outside of the confessional, the same or by his confessor. The Superior will operate the better for it, in the general interests of the Society; further, if there is founded hope of the careful hiding of the crime, it will be necessary to impose upon the guilty a convenient punishment; if otherwise he can be expelled much before. With all the care that is possible, the confessor will give the penitent to understand that he runs the danger of being expelled.

3. If any one of our confessors, having heard a strange person say, that he had committed a shameful thing with one of the Society, he will not absolve such a person, without his having said, outside of his confession, the name of the one with whom he has sinned; and if he so says, he will be made to swear that he will not divulge the same, without the consent of the Society.

4. If two of ourselves have sinned carnally, he who first avows it will be retained in the Society; and the other will be expelled; but he who remains permanent, will be after such mortification and bad treatment, of sorrow, and by his impatience, and if we have occasion for his expulsion, it will be necessary for the future of it that it be done directly.

5. The Society being a noble corporation and preeminent in the Church, it can dismiss those that will not be apt for the execution of our object, although giving satisfaction in the beginning; and the opportunity does not delay in presenting itself; if it procures continuous maltreatment; and if he is obliged to do contrary to his inclination; if they are gathered under the orders of gloomy Superiors; if he is separated from his studies and from the honorable functions, &c., &c., until be gets to murmuring.

6. In no manner must we retain in the Society, those that openly reveal against their Superiors, or that will complain publicly, or reservedly, of their companions, or particularly if they make them to strangers; nor to those who are among ourselves, or among persons who are on the outside, censure the conduct of the Society in regard to the acquisition or administration of temporal properties, or whatever acts of the same; for example, of crushing or oppressing many of those whom we do not wish well, or that they the same having been expelled, &c., &c. Nor yet those, that in conversation, who tolerate, or defend the Venetians, the French and others, that have driven the Society away from the territories, or that have occasioned great prejudices.

7. Before the expulsion of any we must vex and harass them in the extreme; depriving them of the functions that they have been accustomed to discharge, dedicating them to others. Although they may do well, it will be necessary to censure them, and with this pretext, apply them to another thing. Imposing by a trifling fault that they have committed the most severe penalties, that they blush in public, until they have lost all patience; and at last will be expelled as pernicious to all, for which a future opportunity will present itself when they will think less.

8. When some one of the Society has a certain hope of obtaining a bishopric, or whatever other ecclesiastical dignity, to most of the ordinary vows of the Society he will be obliged to take another; and that is, that he will always preserve good sentiments towards the Society; that he will always speak favorably of it; that he will not have a confessor that will not be to its bosom; that he will do nothing of entity without having heard the justice of the same. Because in consequence of not having observed this, the Cardinal Tolet the Society had obtained of the Holy See, that no swinish descendants of Jews or Mahometans were admitted, that he did not desire to take such vows; and that for celebrity that is out, he was expelled as a firm enemy of the Society.

Chapter XV How the Society must be conducted with the monks and nuns.

1. The confessors and preachers must guard well against offending the nuns and occasioning temptations contrary to their vocation; but on the contrary, having conciliated the love of the Lady Superiors, that we obtain to hear, when less, their extraordinary confessions, and that it is predicted that we may hope soon to receive some gratitude from them; because the abbesses, principally the rich and noble, can be of much utility to the Society, by themselves, and by their relatives and friends; of the manner with which we treat with them and influence of the principal monasteries, the Society will little by little arrive to obtain the knowledge of all the corporation and increase its friendship.

2. It will be necessary, notwithstanding, to prohibit our nuns from frequenting the monasteries of women, for fear that their mode of life may be more agreeable, and that the Society will see itself frustrated in the hopes of possessing all their properties. We must induce them to take the vow of chastity and obedience, at the hands of their confessors; and to show them that this mode of life will conform with the uses of the Primitive Church, placed as a light to shine in the house, and that it cannot be hidden under a measure, without the edification of their neighbor, and without fruit for the souls; furthermore, that in imitation of the widows of the Gospel, doing well by giving themselves to Jesus Christ and to his Society. If they were to know how evil it can possibly be, of the life of the cloisters; but these instructions must be given under the seal of inviolable secrecy that they do not come to the ears of the monks.

Chapter XVI How we must make profession of despising riches.

[“How we must pretend to despise wealth.”]

1. With the end of preventing the seculars from directing attention to our itching for riches, it will be useful to repel at times alms of little amount, by which we can allow them to do services for our Society; though we must accept the smallest amounts from people attached to us, for fear that we may be accused of avarice, if we only receive those that are most numerous.

2. We must refuse sepulture to persons of the lowest class in our churches, though they may have been very attached to our Society; for we do not believe that we must seek riches by the number of interments, and we must hold firmly the gains that we have made with the dead.

3. In regard to the widows and other persons who have left their properties to the Society, we must labor with resolution and greater vigor than with the others; things being equal, and not to be made apparent, that we favor some more than others, in consideration of their temporal properties. The same must be observed with those that pertain to the Society, after that they have made cession of their property; and if it be necessary to expel them from the Society, it must be done with discretion, to the end that they leave to the Society a part for the less of that which they have given, or that which they have bequeathed at the time of their death.

Chapter XVII Methods to exalt the Company.

1. Treating principally all, though in things of little consequence, we must have the same opinion, or at least exterior dignity; for by this manner we may augment and strengthen the Society more and more; to overthrow the barrier we have overcome in the business of the world.

2. Thus strengthening all, it will shine by its wisdom and good example, that we shall excel all the other fathers, and particularly the pastors, &c., &c., until the people desire us to all. Publicly divulging that the pastors do not need to possess so much knowledge; with such they can discharge well their duties, stating that they can assist them with the counsels of the Society; that for this motive they can dedicate themselves to all classes of studies.

3. We must inculcate this doctrine with kings and princes, THAT THE CATHOLIC FAITH CANNOT SUBSIST IN THE PRESENT STATE, WITHOUT POLITICS; but that in this, it is necessary to proceed with much certainty. Of this mode, we must share the affection of the great, and BE ADMITTED TO THE MOST SECRET COUNSELS.

4. We must entertain their good will, by writing from all parts interesting facts and notices.

5. It will be no little advantage that will result, by secretly and prudently fomenting dissensions between the great, ruining or augmenting their power. But if we perceive some appearance of reconciliation between them, then we of the Society will treat and act as pacificators; that it shall not be that any others shall anticipate to obtain it.

6. As much to the magnates as to the people, we must persuade them by all possible means, that the Society has not been, but by especial Divine Providence, conforming to the prophecies of the Abbot Joachim, for to return and raise up the Church, humbled by the heretics.

7. Having acquired the favor of the great and of the bishops, it will be an entire necessity, of empowering the curates and prebendaries to more exactly reform the clergy, that in other times lived under certain rule with the bishops, and tending to perfection; also it will be necessary to inspire the abbeys and prefaces; the which it will not be difficult to obtain; calling attention to the indolence and stupidity of the monks as if they were cattle; because it will be very advantageous for the Church, if all the bishoprics were occupied by members of the Society; and yet, as if it was the same apostolic chair, particularly if the Pope should return as temporal prince of all the properties; for as much as it is very necessary to extend little by little, with much secrecy and skill, the temporalities of the Society; and not having any doubt that the world will enter the golden age, to enjoy a perfect universal peace, for following the divine benediction that will descend upon the Church.

8. But if we do not hope that we can obtain this, supposing that it is necessary that scandals shall come in the world, WE MUST BE CAREFUL TO CHANGE OUR POLITICS, CONFORMING TO THE TIMES, AND EXCITE THE PRINCES, FRIENDS OF OURS TO mutually make terrible wars THAT EVERYWHERE THE MEDIATION OF THE SOCIETY WILL BE IMPLORED; that we may be employed in the public reconciliation, for it will be the cause of the common good; and we shall be recompensed by the PRINCIPAL ECCLESIASTICAL DIGNITIES; and the BETTER BENEFICIARIES.

9. In fine, that the Society afterwards can yet count upon the favor and authority of the princes, procuring THAT THOSE WHO DO NOT LOVE US SHALL FEAR US.




Abused Roman Catholic Nuns Reveal Stories of Rape and Forced Abortions

Abused Roman Catholic Nuns Reveal Stories of Rape and Forced Abortions

This is from the PBS NewsHour:

“Another scandal is engulfing the Catholic Church. At a time when the Vatican has taken its most concrete steps to address a long ordeal with sex abuse and coverups, a growing chorus of nuns is speaking out about the suffering they have endured at the hands of the priesthood, including rape, forced abortion, emotional abuse and labor exploitation. Special correspondent Christopher Livesay reports.”

Transcript

JUDY WOODRUFF: This week, Catholic bishops are meeting in Baltimore to discuss the priest sex abuse crisis in the American church and will vote on measures to hold themselves accountable.

Throughout the church, the Vatican has put in place new rules on reporting abuse, the most concrete steps the Vatican has taken to counter the crisis.

Most of the attention has focused on child victims, but as special correspondent Christopher Livesay reports from the Vatican, now, in the MeToo era, there’s a growing chorus of nuns speaking out as survivors of abuse as well.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: They’re known as brides of Christ, revered for their quiet service, not for speaking out. But that’s beginning to change.

DORIS WAGNER, Former Nun: Well, I joined the convent in 2003, and I was raped in 2008.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Raped, she says, by a priest. A devout Catholic from Germany, Doris Wagner was 24 years old, living and working at this religious community just outside the Vatican.

DORIS WAGNER: And he came into the room, closed the door behind him, was sitting on my right hand on the sofa. And he just started to undress me.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: When she told her superiors, she says the priest went unpunished, allowing him to rape her again and again. But this whole time, the perpetrator was still living in the same…

DORIS WAGNER: Yes.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: So you had to actually see your rapist.

DORIS WAGNER: Every day.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Every day.

DORIS WAGNER: He was preaching at the chapel. He was giving me holy communion. He was sitting at breakfast, at lunch, at dinner on the same — at the same table. I was ironing his shirts.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Story after story like Wagner’s is reaching a crescendo. In India, a bishop currently faces charges for repeatedly raping a former mother superior. And a recent investigation by the Associated Press found cases of abuse across four continents.

Now the Vatican can no longer ignore the scandal. This year, Pope Francis made a shocking admission and acknowledged what had been a longstanding dirty secret of the Roman Catholic Church, that some priests had been sexually abusing nuns.

It was a stain they could keep under wraps, that is, until the MeToo era. Now religious women are beginning to speak out, and a NunsToo era has been born. Helping break down that wall of silence was, of all things, a Vatican magazine, “Donne Chiesa Mondo,” or “Women Church World.”

Its all-women staff included former editor Lucetta Scaraffia. She listened to hundreds of stories from nuns, and, in February, published an article accusing the all-powerful priesthood of not only exploiting them for sex, but, first and foremost, for their labor.

LUCETTA SCARAFFIA, Former Editor, “Donne Chiesa Mondo” (through translator): It happens as high as the Vatican ministries, where women carry out secretarial work and translations, but they can never be promoted, and the men get all the credit. They also exploit nuns as Housekeepers. They do all of the cleaning, prepare all the food, without fixed hours, all day, every day. Priests see this almost as their right to take advantage of women.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: They’re not paid for their work. There’s no chance of advancement. Some people have likened this mistreatment to slavery. Is that accurate?

LUCETTA SCARAFFIA (through translator): That’s accurate. Given this habit of servitude, it’s easy to understand how it can morph into sexual exploitation.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Doris Wagner says that’s what happened to her in Rome.

DORIS WAGNER: I was only working in the kitchen, chopping vegetables, cleaning. Anybody who wants to become a nun wants to serve and wants to give herself to God. And that’s why it’s so easy to abuse nuns, because they are so ready to listen to others who tell them how they are supposed to be.

Again and again, I was reproached for not walking right, not looking right, not sitting right, not talking right, because some men in the house had a problem with me.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: When you say they had a problem with you?

DORIS WAGNER: They were, in a way, attracted to us.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: And this was your fault?

DORIS WAGNER: It was our fault.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: She says it was also her fault when she reported the priest’s advances to her female superior.

DORIS WAGNER: She became furious. She literally jumped on her feet and was shouting at me, and she was very angry with me. And she said: “You are dangerous for him. Leave him alone.”

LUCETTA SCARAFFIA (through translator): They tell them, keep quiet, or our congregation will be persecuted. These women can’t even contemplate leaving, because they don’t have any alternatives. They have no trade, no support group. They have severed ties with their families. So they are forced to endure this abuse. That often leads to pregnancy, and the priests or bishops force them to have abortions.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: So, nuns are forced by the fathers of these children, by priests, to have abortions?

LUCETTA SCARAFFIA (through translator): Yes. And these poor women now have to live with the anguish of having committed a mortal sin. We have many testimonies from nuns who had more than one abortion in this way.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Testimonies that became too much for the Vatican to handle, she says. Soon after they were published, the director of the Vatican newspaper, Andrea Monda, told her that he would now be sitting in on the editorial meetings of her women’s magazine. Monda denies any interference in the editorial process.

LUCETTA SCARAFFIA (through translator): There was an effort to suffocate our voice. So we decided, before we have suffocated, it would be better for us to resign.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: And almost all of the women did indeed resign. Change, she says, is happening, thanks to nuns speaking out. This year, the Vatican held an extraordinary summit on sex abuse by priests. Some of the most powerful testimonies there came from nuns, such as Sister Veronica Adeshola Openibo from Nigeria, who read the riot act to a room full of the most powerful men in the Catholic Church.

SISTER VERONICA ADESHOLA OPENIBO, International Union of Superiors General: I think of all the atrocities we have committed as members of the church. I’m saying we, not they, we.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Openibo sits on the executive board of the International Union of Superiors General, which counts some 450,000 women religious leaders. It’s recently called on nuns across the world to report abuse, and held a rare meeting in Rome, where Pope Francis, surrounded by nearly 1,000 sisters, once again confessed that priests are abusing nuns.

POPE FRANCIS, Leader of Catholic Church (through translator): I’m aware of the problems. It’s not just the sexual abuse of nuns. You didn’t sign up to become some cleric’s housekeeper, no.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: On the sidelines of the meeting, the executive board agreed to an impromptu discussion with me.

SISTER VERONICA ADESHOLA OPENIBO: The church, as a church, has had so many cases and has been defending itself, like on a football field.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Can you provide any insight into what the pope could do to address and try fix this problem?

WOMAN: I think I know what we could do. The future is to create a culture of care, care at every level, an open space. It’s not shameful.

SISTER CARMEN SAMMUT, International Union of Superiors General: And also to be able to say wherever we need to say it who the perpetrator was, because we would not want that person to continue to hurting other sisters.

SISTER SALLY HODGDON, International Union of Superiors: We can be a dangerous memory. We can call the church to what they are professing that they want to see changes made, but they don’t happen.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Right after the meeting, Pope Francis made a surprise announcement, and issued a new rule, calling on local dioceses to create public and easily accessible offices to receive abuse claims. The rule also lays out a way to proceed when prelates are accused of a cover-up or carrying out abuse themselves. It’s perhaps the pope’s most concrete attempt to battle abuse. But critics say the law has a major weakness: It still keeps the handling of cases within the church, as opposed to involving outside authorities, and doesn’t detail any specific punishments for prelates, like the one who raped Doris Wagner.

DORIS WAGNER: And they should make sure that everybody who is either a perpetrator or has protected perpetrators is legally persecuted.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Something that never happened to her rapist. Instead, she says he’s still a priest in the same community today. The trauma was so unbearable, she says she almost committed suicide one day when she was high up on a balcony inside the Papal Palace, right in front of the pope.

DORIS WAGNER: And I could jump on the square. It would have been so easy. And my — you know, I had my leg already halfway up the wall.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: Instead, she decided to speak out. It was a long process that eventually led to her leaving religious life. Today, she works as a headhunter (a person who provides employment recruiting services on behalf of the employer) back in her native Germany, and hopes that young women entering the convent today do so with open eyes.

DORIS WAGNER: She should be aware that sexual abuse of nuns exists, and that when — as long as victims don’t speak out, perpetrators will just go on. So, I actually have the responsibility to speak.

CHRISTOPHER LIVESAY: For the “PBS NewsHour,” I’m Christopher Livesay in Rome.




The Priest, the Woman, and the Confessional – Charles Chiniquy

The Priest, the Woman, and the Confessional – Charles Chiniquy

by Charles Chiniquy, former Roman Catholic priest

PREFACE

Ezekiel Chapter VIII

1. And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in mine house, and the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the LORD GOD fell there upon me.
2. Then I beheld, and lo, a likeness as the appearance of fire; from the appearance of his loins even downward, fire; and from his loins even upward, as the appearance of brightness, as the color of amber.
3. And be put forth the form of an hand, and took me by a lock of mine head; and the spirit lifted me up between the earth and the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God to Jerusalem, to the door of the inner gate that looketh toward the north; where was the seat of the image of jealousy, which provoketh to jealousy.
4. And behold, the glory of the God of Israel was there, according to the vision that I saw in the plain.
5. Then said he unto me, Son of man, lift up thine eyes now the way toward the north. So I lifted up mine eyes the way toward the north; and behold, northward, at the gate of the altar, this image of jealousy in the entry.
6. He said furthermore unto me; Son of man, seest thou what they do?—even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here, that I should go far off from my sanctuary? but turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations.
7. And he brought me to the door of the court; and when I looked, behold, a hole in the wall.
8. Then said he unto me, Son of man, dig now in the wall: and when I had digged in the wall, behold, a door.
9. And he said unto me, Go in, and behold the wicked abominations that they do here.
10 So I went in and saw; and. behold, every, form of creeping things, and abominable beasts, and all the idols of the of Israel, portrayed upon the wall round about.
11. And there stood before them seventy men of the ancients of the house of Israel, and in the midst of them stood Jaazaniah the son of Shaphan, with every man his censer in his hand; and a thick cloud of incense went up.
12. Then said he unto me, Son of man, hast thou seen what the ancients of the house of Israel do in the dark, every man in the chambers of his imagery? for they say, The Lord seeth us not; the Lord hath forsaken the earth.
13. He said also unto me, Turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations that they do.
14. Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the LORD’S house which was toward the north; and, behold, there sat women weeping for Tammuz.
15. Then said he unto me, Hast thou seen this, O Son of man? turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations than these.
16. And he brought me into the inner court of the LORD’S house, and, behold, at the door of the temple of the LORD, between the porch and the altar, were about five and twenty men, with their backs towards the temple of the LORD, and their faces toward the east; and they worshipped the sun toward the east.
17. Then he said unto me, Hast thou seen this, O Son of man? Is it a light thing to the house of Judah that they commit the abominations which they commit here? for they have filled the land with violence, and have returned to provoke me to anger; and, lo, they put the branch to their nose.
18. Therefore will I also deal in fury: mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity; and though they cry in mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them.

The Priest, the Woman, and the Confessional

CHAPTER I. The Struggle before the Surrender of Womanly Self-Respect in the Confessional

THERE are two women who ought to be constant objects of the compassion of the disciples of Christ, and for whom daily prayers ought to be offered at the mercy-seat —the Brahmin woman, who, deceived by her priests, burns herself on the corpse of her husband to appease the wrath of her wooden gods; and the Roman Catholic woman, who, not less deceived by her priests, suffers a torture far more cruel and ignominious in the confessional-box, to appease the wrath of her wafer-god.

For I do not exaggerate when I say, that for many noble-hearted, well-educated, high-minded women, to be forced to unveil their hearts before the eyes of a man, to open to him all the most secret recesses of their souls, all the most sacred mysteries of their single or married life, to allow him to put to them questions which the most depraved woman would never consent to hear from her vilest seducer, is often more horrible and intolerable than to be tied on burning coals.

More than once, I have seen women fainting in the confessional-box, who told me afterwards, that the necessity of speaking to an unmarried man on certain things, on which the most common laws of decency ought to have for ever sealed their lips, had almost killed them! Not hundreds, but thousands of times, I have heard from the lips of dying girls, as well as of married women, the awful words; “I am forever lost! All my past confessions and communions have been so many sacrileges! I have never dared to answer correctly the questions of my confessors! Shame has sealed my lips and damned my soul!”

How many times I remained as one petrified, by the side of a corpse, when these last words having hardly escaped the lips of one of my female penitents, who had been snatched out of my reach by the merciless hand of death, before I could give her pardon through the deceitful sacramental absolution? I then believed, as the dead sinner herself had believed, that she could not be forgiven except by that absolution.

For there are not only thousands but millions of Roman Catholic girls and women whose keen sense of modesty and womanly dignity are above all the sophisms and diabolical machinations of their priests. They never can be persuaded to answer “Yes ” to certain questions of their confessors. They would prefer to be thrown into the flames, and burnt to ashes with the Brahmin widows, rather than allow the eyes of a man to pry into the sacred sanctuary of their souls. Though sometimes guilty before God, and under the impression that their sins will never be forgiven if not confessed, the laws of decency are stronger in their hearts than the laws of their cruel and perfidious Church. No consideration, not even the fear of eternal damnation, can persuade them to declare to a sinful man, sins which God alone has the right to know, for He alone can blot them out with the blood of His Son, shed on the cross.

But what a wretched life must that be of those exceptional noble souls, which Rome keeps in the dark dungeons of her superstition? They read in all their books, and hear from all their pulpits, that if they conceal a single sin from their confessors they are forever lost! But, being absolutely unable to trample under their feet the laws of self-respect and decency, which God Himself has impressed in their souls, they live in constant dread of eternal damnation. No human words can tell their desolation and distress, when at the feet of their confessors, they find themselves under the horrible necessity of speaking of things, on which they would prefer to suffer the most cruel death rather than to open their lips, or to be forever damned if they do not degrade themselves forever in their own eyes, by speaking on matters which a respectable woman will never reveal to her own mother, much less to a man!

I have known only too many of these noble-hearted women, who, when alone with God, in a real agony of desolation and with burning tears, had asked Him to grant them what they considered the greatest favor, which was, to lose so much of their self-respect as to be enabled to speak of those unmentionable things, just as their confessors wanted them to speak; and, hoping that their petition had been granted, they went again to the confessional-box, determined to unveil their shame before the eyes of that inexorable man. But when the moment had come for the self-immolation, their courage failed, their knees trembled, their lips became pale as death, cold sweat poured from all their pores! The voice of modesty and womanly self- respect was speaking louder than the voice of their false religion. They had to go out of the confessional-box unpardoned—nay, with the burden of a new sacrilege on their conscience.

Oh! how heavy is the yoke of Rome—how bitter is human life—how cheerless is the mystery of the cross to those deluded and perishing souls! How gladly they would rush into the blazing piles with the Brahmin women, if they could hope to see the end of their unspeakable miseries through the momentary tortures which would open to them the gates of a better life!

I do here publicly challenge the whole Roman Catholic priesthood to deny that the greater part of their female penitents remain a certain period of time—some longer, some shorter—under that most distressing state of mind.

Yes, by far the greater majority of women, at first, find it impossible to pull down the sacred barriers of self-respect which God Himself has built around their hearts, intelligences, and souls, as the best safeguard against the snares of this polluted world. Those laws of self- respect, by which they cannot consent to speak an impure word into the ears of a man, and which shut all the avenues of the heart against his unchaste questions, even when speaking in the name of God—those laws of self-respect are so clearly written in their conscience, and they are so well understood by them, to be a most Divine gift, that, as I have already said, many prefer to run the risk of being forever lost by remaining silent.

It takes many years of the most ingenious (I do not hesitate to call it diabolical) efforts on the part of the priests to persuade the majority of their female penitents to speak on questions, which even pagan savages would blush to mention among themselves. Some persist in remaining silent on those matters during the greater part of their lives, and many prefer to throw themselves into the hands of their merciful God, and die without submitting to the defiling ordeal, even after they have felt the poisonous stings of the enemy, rather than receive their pardon from a man, who, as they feel, would have surely been scandalized by the recital of their human frailties. All the priests of Rome are aware of this natural disposition of their female penitents. There is not a single one—no, not a single one of their moral theologians, who does not warn the confessors against that stern and general determination of the girls and married women never to speak in the confessional on matters which may, more or less, deal with sins against the seventh commandment. Dens, Liguori, Debreyne, Bailly, &c.,—in a word, all the theologians of Rome own that this is one of the greatest difficulties which the confessors have to contend with in the confessional-box.

Not a single Roman Catholic priest will dare to deny what I say on this matter; for they know that it would be easy for me to overwhelm them with such a crowd of testimonies that their grand imposture would forever be unmasked.

I intend, at some future day, if God spares me and gives me time for it, to make known some of the innumerable things which the Roman Catholic theologians and moralists have written on this question. It will form one of the most curious books ever written; and it will give unanswerable evidence of the fact that, instinctively, without consulting each other, and with an unanimity which is almost marvellous, the Roman Catholic women, guided by the honest instincts which God has given them, shrink from the snares put before them in the confessional- box; and that everywhere they struggle to nerve themselves with a superhuman courage, against the torturer who is sent by the Pope, to finish their ruin and to make shipwreck of their souls. Everywhere woman feels that there are things which ought never to be told, as there are things which ought never to be done, in the presence of the God of holiness. She understands that, to recite the history of certain sins, even of thought, is not less shameful and criminal than to do them; she hears the voice of God whispering into her ears, “Is it not enough that thou hast been guilty once, when alone in My presence, without adding to thine iniquity by allowing that man to know what should never have been revealed to him? Do you not feel that you make that man your accomplice, the very moment that you throw into his heart and soul the mire of your iniquities? He is as weak as you are, he is not less a sinner than yourself; what has tempted you will tempt him; what has made you weak will make him weak; what has polluted you will pollute him; what has thrown you down into the dust, will throw him into the dust. Is it not enough that My eyes had to look upon your iniquities? must My ears, to-day, listen to your impure conversation with that man? Were that man as holy as My prophet David, may he not fall before the unchaste unveiling of the new Bathsheba? Were he as strong as Samson, may he not find in you his tempting Delilah? Were he as generous as Peter, may he not become a traitor at the maid-servant’s voice?”

Perhaps the world has never seen a more terrible, desperate, solemn struggle than the one which is going on in the soul of a poor trembling young woman, who, at the feet of that man, has to decide whether or not she will open her lips on those things which the infallible voice of God, united to the no less infallible voice of her womanly honor and self-respect, tell her never to reveal to any man!

The history of that secret, fierce, desperate, and deadly struggle has never yet, so far as I know, been fully given. It would draw the tears of admiration and compassion of the whole world, if it could be written with its simple, sublime, and terrible realities.

How many times have I wept as a child when some noble-hearted and intelligent young girl, or some respectable married woman, yielding to the sophisms with which I, or some other confessor, had persuaded them to give up their self-respect, and their womanly dignity, to speak with me on matters on which a decent woman should never say a word with a man. They have told me of their invincible repugnance, their horror of such questions and answers, and they have asked me to have pity on them. Yes! I have often wept bitterly on my degradation, when a priest of Rome! I have realized all the strength, the grandeur, and the holiness of their motives for being silent on these defiling matters, and I could not but admire them. It seemed at times that they were speaking the language of angels of light; that I ought to fall at their feet, and ask their pardon for having spoken to them of questions, on which a man of honor ought never to converse with a woman whom he respects.

But alas! I had soon to reproach myself, and regret those short instances of my wavering faith in the infallible voice of my Church; I had soon to silence the voice of my conscience, which was telling me, “Is it not a shame that you, an unmarried man, dare to speak on these matters with a woman? Do you not blush to put such questions to a young girl? Where is your self- respect? where is your fear of God? Do you not promote the ruin of that girl by forcing her to speak with a man on such matters?

I was compelled by all the Popes, the moral theologians, and the Councils, of Rome, to believe that this warning voice of my merciful God was the voice of Satan; I had to believe in spite of my own conscience and intelligence, that it was good, nay, necessary, to put those polluting, damning questions. My infallible Church was mercilessly forcing me to oblige those poor, trembling, weeping, desolate girls and women, to swim with me and all her priests in those waters of Sodom and Gomorrah, under the pretext that their self-will would be broken down, their fear of sin and humility increased, and that they would be purified by our absolutions.

With what supreme distress, disgust, and surprise, we see, to-day, a great part of the noble Episcopal Church of England struck by a plague which seems incurable, under the name of Puseyism, or Ritualism, and bringing again—more or less openly—in many places the diabolical and filthy auricular confession among the Protestants of England, Australia and America. The Episcopal Church is doomed to perish in that dark and stinking pool of Popery— auricular confession, if she does not find a prompt remedy to stop the plague brought by the disguised Jesuits, who are at work everywhere, to poison and enslave her too unsuspecting daughters and sons.

In the beginning of my priesthood, I was not a little surprised and embarrassed to see a very accomplished and beautiful young lady, whom I used to meet almost every week at her father’s house, entering the box of my confessional. She had been used to confess to another young priest of my acquaintance, and she was always looked upon as one of the most pious girls of the city. Though she had disguised herself as much as possible, in order that I might not know her, I felt sure that I was not mistaken—she was the amiable Mary * *

Not being absolutely certain of the correctness of my impressions, I left her entirely under the hope that she was a perfect stranger to me. At the beginning she could hardly speak; her voice was suffocated by her sobs; and through the little apertures of the thin partition between her and me, I saw two streams of big tears trickling down her cheeks.

After much effort, she said: “Dear Father, I hope you do not know me, and that you will never try to know me. I am a desperately great sinner. Oh! I fear that I am lost! But if there is still a hope for me to be saved, for God’s sake, do not rebuke me! Before I begin my confession, allow me to ask you not to pollute my ears by questions which our confessors are in the habit of putting to their female penitents; I have already been destroyed by those questions. Before I was seventeen years old, God knows that His angels are not more pure than I was; but the chaplain of the Nunnery where my parents had sent me for my education, though approaching old age, put to me, in the confessional, a question which at first I did not understand, but, unfortunately, he had put the same questions to one of my young class-mates, who made fun of them in my presence, and explained them to me; for she understood them too well. This first unchaste conversation of my life plunged my thoughts into a sea of iniquity, till then absolutely unknown to me; temptations of the most humiliating character assailed me for a week, day and night; after which, sins which I would blot out with my blood, if it were possible, overwhelmed my soul as with a deluge. But the joys of the sinner are short. Struck with terror at the thought of the judgments of God, after a few weeks of the most deplorable life, I determined to give up my sins and reconcile myself to God. Covered with shame, and trembling from head to foot, I went to confess to my old confessor, whom I respected as a saint and cherished as a father. It seems to me that, with sincere tears of repentance, I confessed to him the greatest part of my sins, though I concealed one of them, through shame, and respect for my spiritual guide. But I did not conceal from him that the strange questions he had put to me at my last confession, were, with the natural corruption of my heart, the principal cause of my destruction.

He spoke to me very kindly, encouraged me to fight against my bad inclinations, and, at first, gave me very kind and good advice. But when I thought he had finished speaking, and as I was preparing to leave the confessional-box, he put to me two new questions of such a polluting character that, I fear neither the blood of Christ, nor all the fires of hell will ever be able to blot them out from my memory. Those questions have achieved my ruin; they have stuck to my mind like two deadly arrows; they are day and night before my imagination; they fill my very arteries and veins with a deadly poison.

“It is true that, at first, they filled me with horror and disgust; but alas! I soon got so accustomed to them that they seemed to be incorporated with me, and as if becoming a second nature. Those thoughts have become a new source of innumerable criminal thoughts, desires and actions.

“A month later, we were obliged by the rules of our convent to go and confess; but by this time, I was so completely lost, that I no longer blushed at the idea of confessing my shameful sins to a man; it was the very contrary. I had a real, diabolical pleasure in the thought that I should have a long conversation with my confessor on those matters, and that he would ask me more of his strange questions.

“In fact, when I had told him everything without a blush, he began to interrogate me, and God knows what corrupting things fell from his lips into my poor criminal heart! Every one of his questions was thrilling my nerves, and filling me with the most shameful sensations. After an hour of this criminal tete-a-tete with my old confessor (for it was nothing else but a criminal tetea- tete), I perceived that he was as depraved as I was myself. With some half-covered words, he made a criminal proposition, which I accepted with covered words also; and during more than a year, we have lived together on the most sinful intimacy. Though he was much older than I, I loved him in the most foolish way. When the course of my convent instruction was finished, my parents called me back to their home. I was really glad of that change of residence, for I was beginning to be tired of my criminal life. My hope was that, under the direction of a better confessor, I should reconcile myself to God and begin a Christian life.

“Unfortunately for me, my new confessor, who was very young, began also his interrogations. He soon fell in love with me, and I loved him in a most criminal way. I have done with him things which I hope you will never request me to reveal to you, for they are too monstrous to be repeated, even in the confessional, by a woman to a man.

“I do not say these things to take away the responsibility of my iniquities with this young confessor, from my shoulders, for I think I have been more criminal than he was. It is my firm conviction that he was a good and holy priest before he knew me; but the questions he put to me, and the answers I had to give him, melted his heart—I know it—just as boiling lead would melt the ice on which it flows.

“I know this is not such a detailed confession as our holy Church requires me to make, but I have thought it necessary for me to give you this short history of the life of the greatest and most miserable sinner who ever asked you to help her to come out from the tomb of her iniquities. This is the way I have lived these last few years. But last Sabbath, God, in His infinite mercy, looked down upon me. He inspired you to give us the Prodigal Son as a model of true conversion, and as the most marvellous proof of the infinite compassion of the dear Saviour for the sinner. I have wept day and night since that happy day, when I threw myself into the arms of my loving merciful Father. Even now, I can hardly speak, because my regret for my past iniquities, and my joy that I am allowed to bathe the feet of the Saviour with tears, are so great that my voice is as choked.

“You understand that I have forever given up my last confessor. I come to ask you to do me the favor to receive me among your penitents. Oh! do not reject nor rebuke me, for the dear Saviour’s sake! Be not afraid to have at your side such a monster of iniquity! But before going further, I have two favors to ask from you. The first is, that you will never do anything to ascertain my name; the second is, that you will never put to me any of those questions by which so many penitents are lost and so many priests forever destroyed. Twice I have been lost by those questions. We come to our confessors that they may throw upon our guilty souls the pure waters which flow from heaven to purify us; but instead of that, with their unmentionable questions, they pour oil on the burning fires which are already raging in our poor sinful hearts. Oh! dear father, let me become your penitent, that you may help me to go and weep with Magdalene at the Saviour’s feet! Do respect me, as He respected that true model of all the sinful, but repenting women! Did our Saviour put to her any question? did He extort from her the history of things which a sinful woman cannot say without forgetting the respect she owes to herself and to God! No! you told us not long ago, that the only thing our Saviour did, was to look at her tears and her love. Well, please do that, and you will save me!”

I was then a very young priest, and never had any words so sublime come to my ears in the confessional-box. Her tears and her sobs, mingled with the frank declaration of the most humiliating actions, had made such a profound impression upon me that I was, for some time, unable to speak. It had come to my mind also that I might be mistaken about her identify, and that perhaps she was not the young lady that I had imagined. I could, then, easily grant her first request, which was to do nothing by which I could know her. The second part of her prayer was more embarrassing; for the theologians are very positive in ordering the confessors to question their penitents, particularly those of the female sex, in many circumstances.

I encouraged her in the best way I could, to persevere in her good resolutions, by invoking the blessed Virgin Mary and St. Philomene, who was, then, the Sainte a la mode, just as Marie Alacoque is to-day, among the blind slaves of Rome. I told her that I would pray and think over the subject of her second request; and I asked her to come back in a week for my answer.

The very same day, I went to my own confessor, the Rev. Mr. Baillargeon, then curate of Quebec, and afterwards Archbishop of Canada. I told him the singular and unusual request she had made, that I should never put to her any of those questions suggested by the theologians, to insure the integrity of the confession. I did not conceal from him that I was much inclined to grant her that favor; for I repeated what I had already several times told him, that I was supremely disgusted with the infamous and polluting questions which the theologians forced us to put to our female penitents. I told him frankly that several old and young priests had already come to confess to me; and that, with the exception of two, they had told me that they could not put those questions and hear the answers they elicited, without falling into the most damnable sins.

My confessor seemed to be much perplexed about what he should answer. “He asked me to come the next day, that he might review some of his theological books, in the interval. The next day, I took down in writing his answer, which I find in my old manuscripts, and I give it here in all its sad crudity:— “Such cases of the destruction of female virtue by the questions of the confessors is an unavoidable evil. It cannot be helped; for such questions are absolutely necessary in the greater part of the cases with which we have to deal. Men generally confess their sins with so much sincerity that there is seldom any need for questioning them, except when they are very ignorant. But St. Liguori, as well as our personal observation, tells us that the greatest part of girls and women, through a false and criminal shame, very seldom confess the sins they commit against purity. It requires the utmost charity in the confessors to prevent those unfortunate slaves of their secret passions from making sacrilegious confessions and communions. With the greatest prudence and zeal he must question them on those matters, beginning with the smallest sins, and going, little by little, as much as possible by imperceptible degrees, to the most criminal actions. As it seems evident that the penitent referred to in your questions of yesterday, is unwilling to make a full and detailed confession of all her iniquities, you cannot promise to absolve her without assuring yourself by wise and prudent questions, that she has confessed everything.

“You must not be discouraged when, through the confessional or any other way, you learn the fall of priests into the common frailties of human nature with their penitents. Our Saviour knew very well that the occasions and the temptations we have to encounter, in the confessions of girls and women, are so numerous, and sometimes so irresistible, that many would fall. But He has given them the Holy Virgin Mary, who constantly asks and obtains their pardon; He has given them the sacrament of penance, where they can receive their pardon as often as they ask for it. The vow of perfect chastity is a great honor and privilege; but we cannot conceal from ourselves that it puts on our shoulders a burden which many cannot carry forever. St. Liguori says that we must not rebuke the penitent priest who falls only once a month; and some other trustworthy theologians are still more charitable.”

This answer was far from satisfying me. It seemed to me composed of soft soap principles. I went back with a heavy heart and an anxious mind; and God knows that I made many fervent prayers that this girl should never come again to give me her sad history. I was hardly twenty- six years old, full of youth and life. It seemed to me that the stings of a thousand wasps to my ears would not do me so much harm as the words of that dear, beautiful, accomplished, but lost girl.

I do not mean to say that the revelations which she made, had, in any way, diminished my esteem and my respect for her. It was just the contrary. Her tears and her sobs, at my feet her agonizing expressions of shame and regret her noble words of protest against the disgusting and polluting interrogations of the confessors, had raised her very high in my mind. My sincere hope was that she would have a place in the kingdom of Christ with the Samaritan women, Mary Magdalene, and all the sinners who have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb.

At the appointed day, I was in my confessional, listening to the confession of a young man, when I saw Miss Mary entering the vestry, and coming directly to my confessional-box, where she knelt by me. Though she had, still more than at the first time, disguised herself behind a long, thick, black veil, I could not be mistaken; she was the very same amiable young lady in whose father’s house I used to pass such pleasant and happy hours. I had often listened, with breathless attention, to her melodious voice, when she was giving us, accompanied by her piano, some of our beautiful Church hymns. Who could then see and hear her without almost worshipping her? The dignity of her steps, and her whole mien, when she advanced towards my confessional, entirely betrayed her and destroyed her incognito.

Oh! I would have given every drop of my blood in that solemn hour, that I might have been free to deal with her just as she had so eloquently requested me to do—to let her weep and cry at the feet of Jesus to her heart’s content; Oh! if I had been free to take her by the hand, and silently show her the dying Saviour, that she might have bathed His feet with her tears, and spread the oil of her love on His head, without my saying anything else but “Go in peace: thy sins are forgiven.”

But, there, in that confessional-box, I was not the servant of Christ, to follow His divine, saving words, and obey the dictates of my honest conscience. I was the slave of the Pope! I had to stifle the cry of my conscience, to ignore the inspirations of my God! There, my conscience had no right to speak; my intelligence was a dead thing! The theologians of the Pope, alone, had a right to be heard and obeyed! I was not there to save, but to destroy; for, under the pretext of purifying, the real mission of the confessor, often, if not always, in spite of himself, is to scandalise and damn the souls.

As soon as the young man who was making his confession at my left hand, had finished, I, without noise, turned myself towards her, and said, through the little aperture, “Are you ready to begin your confession?”

But she did not answer me. All that I could hear was: “Oh, my Jesus, have mercy upon me! I come to wash my soul in Thy blood; wilt thou rebuke me?”

During several minutes she raised her hands and her eyes to heaven, and wept and prayed. It was evident that she had not the least idea that I was observing her; she thought the door of the little partition between her and me was shut. But my eyes were fixed upon her; my tears were flowing with her tears, and my ardent prayers were going to the feet of Jesus with her prayers. I would not have interrupted her for any consideration, in this, her sublime communion with her merciful Saviour.

But after a pretty long time, I made a little noise with my hand, and putting my lips near the opening of the partition which was between us, I said in a low voice, “Dear sister, are you ready to begin your confession?”

She turned her face a little towards me, and said with trembling voice, “Yes, dear father, I am ready.”

But she then stopped again to weep and pray, though I could not hear what she said.

After some time of silent prayer, I said, “My dear sister, if you are ready, please begin your confession.” She then said, “My dear father, do you remember the prayers which I made to you, the other day? Can you allow me to confess my sins without forcing me to forget the respect that I owe to myself, to you, and to God, who hears us? And can you promise that you will not put to me any of those questions which have already done me such irreparable injury? I frankly declare to you that there are sins in me that I cannot reveal to anyone, except to Christ, because He is my God, and that He already knows them all. Let me weep and cry at His feet: can you not forgive me without adding to my iniquities by forcing me to say things that the tongue of a Christian woman cannot reveal to a man?”

“My dear sister,” I answered, were I free to follow the voice of my own feelings I would be only too happy to grant your request; but I am here only as the minister of our holy Church, and bound to obey her laws. Through her most holy Popes and theologians she tells me that I cannot forgive your sins if you do not confess them all, just as you have committed them. The Church tells me also that you must give the details which may add to the malice or change the nature of your sins. I am also sorry to tell you that our most holy theologians make it a duty of the confessor to question the penitent on the sins which he has good reason to suspect have been voluntarily or involuntarily omitted.”

With a piercing cry, she exclaimed, Then, O my God, I am lost —forever lost!”

This cry fell upon me like a thunderbolt; but I was still more terror-stricken when, looking through the aperture, I saw she was fainting; I heard the noise of her body falling upon the floor, and of her head striking against the sides of the confessional-box.

Quick as lightning I ran to help her, took her in my arms, and called a couple of men who were at a little distance, to assist me in laying her on a bench. I washed her face with some cold water and vinegar. She was, as pale as death, but her lips were moving, and she was saying something which nobody but I could understand—

“I am lost—lost forever!”

We took her home to her disconsolate family, where, during a month, she lingered between life and death. Her two first confessors came to visit her; but having asked every one to go out of the room, she politely, but absolutely, requested them to go away, and never come again. She asked me to visit her every day., “for,” she said, “I have only a few more days to live. Help me to prepare myself for the solemn hour which will open to me the gates of eternity!”

Every day I visited her, and I prayed and I wept with her.

Many times, when alone, with tears I requested her to finish her confession; but, with a firmness which, then, seemed to be mysterious and inexplicable, she politely rebuked me.

One day, when alone with her, I was kneeling by the side of her bed to pray, I was unable to articulate a single word, because of the inexpressible anguish of my soul on her account, she asked me, “Dear father, why do you weep?”

I answered, “How can you put such a question to your murderer! I weep because I have killed you, dear friend.”

This answer seemed to trouble her exceedingly. She was very weak that day. After she had wept and prayed in silence, she said, “do not weep for me, but weep for so many priests who destroy their penitents in the confessional. I believe in the holiness of the sacrament of penance, since our holy Church has established it. But there is, somewhere, something exceedingly wrong in the confessional. Twice I have been destroyed, and I know many girls who have also been destroyed by the confessional. This is a secret, but will that secret be kept forever? I pity the poor priests the day that our fathers will know what becomes of the purity of their daughters in the hands of their confessors. Father would surely kill my two last confessors, if he could know how they have destroyed his poor child.”

I could not answer except by weeping.

We remained silent for a long time; then she said, “It is true that I was not prepared for the rebuke you have given me, the other day, in the confessional; but you acted conscientiously as a good and honest priest. I know you must be bound by certain laws.”

She then pressed my hand with her cold hand and said, “Weep not, dear father, because that sudden storm has wrecked my too fragile bark. This storm was to take me out from the bottomless sea of my iniquities to the shore where Jesus was waiting to receive and pardon me. The night after you brought me, half dead, here, to father’s house, I had a dream. Oh, no! it was not a dream, it was a reality. My Jesus came to me; He was bleeding; His crown of thorns was on His head, the heavy cross was bruising his shoulders. He said to me, with a voice so sweet that no human tongue can imitate it, “I have seen thy tears, I have heard thy cries, and I know thy love for Me: thy sins are forgiven; take courage; in a few days thou shalt be with me!”

She had hardly finished her last word, when she fainted; and I feared lest she should die just then, when I was alone with her.

I called the family, who rushed into the room. The doctor was sent for. He found her so weak that he thought proper to allow only one or two persons to remain in the room with me. He requested us not to speak at all: “For,” said he, the least emotion may kill her instantly; her disease is, in all probability, an aneurism of the aorta, the big vein which brings the blood to the heart: when it breaks, she will go as quick as lightning.”

It was nearly ten at night when I left the house, to go and take some rest. But it is not necessary to say that I passed a sleepless night. My dear Mary was there, pale, dying from the deadly blow which I had given her in the confessional. She was there, on her bed of death, her heart pierced with the dagger which my Church had put into my hands! and instead of rebuking, and cursing me for my savage, merciless fanaticism, she was blessing me! She was dying from a broken heart, and I was not allowed by my Church to give her a single word of consolation and hope, for she had not made her confession! I had mercilessly bruised that tender plant, and there was nothing in my hands to heal the wounds I had made!

It was very probable that she would die the next day, and I was forbidden to show her the crown of glory which Jesus has prepared in His kingdom for the repenting sinner!

My desolation was really unspeakable, and I think I would have been suffocated and have died that night, if the stream of tears which constantly flowed from my eyes had not been as a balm to my distressed heart.

How dark and long the hours of that night seemed to me!

Before the dawn of day, I arose to read my theologians again, and see if I could not find some one who would allow me to forgive the sins of that dear child, without forcing her to tell me everything she had done. But they seemed to me, more than ever, unanimously inexorable, and I put them back on the shelves of my library with a broken heart.

At nine A.M. the next day, I was by the bed of our dear sick Mary. I cannot sufficiently tell the joy I felt, when the doctor and the whole family said to me, “She is much better; the rest of last night has wrought a marvellous change indeed.”

With a really angelic smile she extended her hand towards me, that I might press it in mine; and she said, “I thought, last evening, that the dear Saviour would take me to Him, but He wants me, dear father, to give you a little more trouble; however, be patient, it cannot be long before the solemn hour of the appeal will ring. Will you please read me the history of the suffering and death of the beloved Saviour, which you read me the other day? It does me so much good to see how He has loved me, such a miserable sinner.”

There was a calm and a solemnity in her words which struck me singularly, as well as all those who were there.

After I had finished reading, she exclaimed, “He has loved me so much that He died for my sins!” And she shut her eyes as if to meditate in silence, but there was a stream of big tears rolling down her checks.

I knelt down by her bed, with her family, to pray; but I could not utter a single word. The idea that this dear child was there, dying from the cruel fanaticism of my theologians and my own cowardice in obeying them, was as a mill-stone to my neck. It was killing me.

Oh! if by dying a thousand times, I could have added a single day to her life, with what pleasure I would have accepted those thousand deaths!

After we had silently prayed and wept by her bedside, she requested her mother to leave her alone with me.

When I saw myself alone, under the irresistible impression that this was her last day, I fell on my knees again, and with tears of the most sincere compassion for her soul, I requested her to shake off her shame and to obey our holy Church, which requires every one to confess their sins if they want to be forgiven.

She calmly, but with an air of dignity which no human words can express, said, “Is it true that, after the sin of Adam and Eve, God Himself made coats and skins; and clothed them, that they might not see each other’s nakedness?”

“Yes,” I said, this is what the Holy Scriptures tell us.”

“Well, then, how is it possible that our confessors dare to take away from as that holy, divine coat of modesty and self respect? Has not Almighty God Himself made, with His own hands, that coat of womanly modesty and self-respect, that we might not be to you and to ourselves, a cause of shame and sin?”

I was really stunned by the beauty, simplicity, and sublimity of that comparison. I remained absolutely mute and confounded. Though it was demolishing all the traditions and doctrines of my Church, and pulverizing all my holy doctors and theologians, that noble answer found such an echo in my soul, that it seemed to me a sacrilege to try to touch it with my finger.

After a short time of silence, she continued, “Twice I have been destroyed by priests in the confessional. They took away from me that divine coat of modesty and self-respect which God gives to every human being who comes into this world, and twice, I have become for those very priests a deep pit of perdition, into which they have fallen, and where, I fear, they are forever lost! My merciful heavenly Father has given me back that coat of skins, that nuptial robe of modesty, self-respect, and holiness, which had been taken away from me. He cannot allow you or any other man, to tear again and spoil that vestment which is the work of His hands.”

These words had exhausted her; it was evident to me that she wanted some rest. I left her alone, but I was absolutely beside myself. Filled with admiration for the sublime lessons which I had received from the lips of that regenerated daughter of Eve, who, it was evident, was soon to fly away from us, I felt a supreme disgust for myself, my theologians, and—shall I say it? yes, I felt in that solemn hour a supreme disgust for my Church, which was so cruelly defiling me, and all her priests in the confessional-box. I felt, in that hour, a supreme horror for that auricular confession, which is so often a pit of perdition and supreme misery for the confessor and penitent. I went out and walked two hours on the Plains of Abraham, to breathe the pure and refreshing air of the mountain. There, alone, I sat on a stone, on the very spot where Wolfe and Montcalm had fought and died; and I wept to my heart’s content, on my irreparable degradation, and the degradation of so many priests through the confessional.

At four o’clock in the afternoon I went back again to the house of my dear dying Mary. The mother took me apart, and very politely said, “My dear Mr. Chiniquy, do you not think it is time that our dear child should receive the last sacraments? She seemed to be much better this morning, and we were full of hope; but she is now rapidly sinking. Please lose no time in giving her the holy viaticum and the extreme unction.”

I said, “Yes, madam: let me pass a few minutes alone with our poor dear child, that I may prepare her for the last sacraments.”

When alone with her, I again fell on my knees, and, amidst torrents of tears, I said, ‘ Dear sister, it is my desire to give you the holy viaticum and the extreme unction; but tell me, how can I dare to do a thing so solemn against all the prohibitions of our Holy Church? How can I give you the holy communion without first giving you absolution? and how can I give you absolution when you earnestly persist in telling me that you have many sins which you will never declare either to me or any other confessor?

“You know that I cherish and respect you as if you were an angel sent to me from heaven. You told me the other day, that you blessed the day that you first saw and knew me. I say the same thing. I bless the day that I have known you; I bless every hour that I have spent by your bed of suffering; I bless every tear which I have shed with you on your sins and on my own; I bless every hour we have passed together in looking to the wounds of our beloved, dying Saviour; I bless you for having forgiven me your death! for I know it, and I confess it in the presence of God, I have killed you, dear sister. But now I prefer a thousand times to die than to say to you a word which would pain you in any way, or trouble the peace of your soul. Please, my dear sister, tell me what I can and must do for you in this solemn hour.”

Calmly, and with a smile of joy such as I had never seen before, nor seen since, she said, “I thank and bless you, dear father, for the parable of the Prodigal Son, on which you preached a month ago. You have brought me to the feet of the dear Saviour; there I have found a peace and a joy surpassing anything the human heart can feel; I have thrown myself into the arms of my Heavenly Father, and I know He has mercifully accepted and forgiven His poor prodigal child! Oh, I see the angels with their golden harps around the throne of the Lamb! Do you not hear the celestial harmony of their songs? I go—I go to join them in my Father’s house. I SHALL NOT BE LOST!”

While she was thus speaking to me, my eyes were really turned into two fountains of tears; I was unable, as well as unwilling, to see anything, so entirely overcome was I by the sublime words which were flowing from the dying lips of that dear child, who was no more a sinner, but a real angel of Heaven to me. I was listening to her words; there was a celestial music in every one of them. But she had raised her voice in such a strange way, when she had begun to say, “I go to my Father’s house,” and she had made such a cry of joy when she had let the last words, “not be lost,” escape her lips, that I raised my head and opened my eyes to look at her. I suspected that something strange had occurred.

I got upon my feet, passed my handkerchief over my face to wipe away the tears which were preventing me from seeing with accuracy, and looked at her.

Her hands were crossed on her breast, and there was on her face the expression of a really superhuman joy; her beautiful eyes were fixed as if they were looking on some grand and sublime spectacle; it seemed to me, at first, that she was praying.

In that very instant the mother rushed into the room, crying, My God! my God! what does that cry ‘lost’ mean?”—For her last words, “not to be lost,” particularly the last one, had been pronounced with such a powerful voice, that they had been heard almost everywhere in the house.

I made a sign with my hand to prevent the distressed mother from making any noise and troubling her dying child in her prayer, for I really thought that she had stopped speaking, as she used so often to do, when alone with me, in order to pray. But I was mistaken. That redeemed soul had gone, on the golden wings of love, to join the multitude of those who have washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb, to sing the eternal Alleluia.

CHAPTER II. Auricular Confession — A Deep Pit of Perdition for the Priest

IT was some time after our dear Mary had been buried. The terrible and mysterious cause of her death was known only to God and to myself. Though her loving mother was still weeping over her grave, as usual, she had soon been forgotten by the greatest part of those who had known her; but she was constantly present to my mind. I never entered the confessional-box without hearing her solemn, though so mild voice, telling me, “There must be, somewhere, something wrong in the auricular confession. Twice I have been destroyed by my confessors; and I have known several others who have been destroyed in the same way.”

More than once, when her voice was ringing in my ears from her tomb, I had shed bitter tears on the profound and unfathomable degradation into which I, with the other priests, had to fall in the confessional-box. For many, many times, stories as deplorable as that of this unfortunate girl were confessed to me by city, as well as country females.

One night I was awakened by the rumbling noise of thunder, when I heard some one knocking at the door. I hastened out of bed to ask who was there. The answer was that the Rev. Mr.—- was dying, and that he wanted to see me before his death. I dressed myself, and was soon on the highway. The darkness was fearful; and often, had it not been for the lightning which was almost constantly tearing the clouds, we should not have known where we were. After a long and hard journey through the darkness and the storm, we arrived at the house of the dying priest. I went directly to his room, and really found him very low: he could hardly speak. With a sign of his hand he bade his servant girl, and a young man who were there, to go out, and leave him alone with me.

Then he said, in a low voice, “Was it you who prepared poor Mary to die?”

“Yes, sir,” I answered.

“Please tell me the truth. Is it a fact that she died the death of a reprobate, and that her last words were, ‘Oh my God! I am lost!'”

I answered him, “As I was the confessor of that girl, and we were talking together on matters which pertained to her confession at the very moment that she was unexpectedly summoned to appear before God, I cannot answer your question in any way; please, then, excuse me if I cannot say any more on that subject: but tell me who can have assured you that she died the death of a reprobate!”

“It was her own mother,” answered the dying man. “Last week she came to visit me, and when she was alone with me, with many tears and cries, she said how her poor child had refused to receive the last sacraments, and how her last cry was, ‘I am lost!'” She added that that cry, ‘Lost!’ was pronounced with such a frightful power that it was heard through all the house.”

“If her mother told you that, I replied, you may believe what you please about the way that poor child died. I cannot say a word—you know it—about the matter.”

“But if she is lost,” rejoined the old, dying priest, “I am the miserable one who has destroyed her. She was an angel of purity when she came to the convent. Oh! dear Mary, if you are lost, I am a thousandfold more lost! Oh, my God, my God! what will become of me? I am dying; and I am lost!”

It was indeed an awful thing to see that old sinner wringing his hands, and rolling on his bed, as if he had been on burning coals, with all the marks of the most frightful despair on his face, crying, “I am lost! Oh, my God, I am lost!”

I was glad that the claps of thunder which were shaking the house, and roaring without ceasing, prevented the people outside the room from hearing the cries of desolation from the priest, whom every one considered a great saint.

When it seemed to me his terror had somewhat subsided, and that his mind was calmed a little, I said to him, ” My dear friend, you must not give yourself up to such despair. Our merciful God has promised to forgive the repenting sinner who comes to Him, even at the last hour of the day. Address yourself to the Virgin Mary, she will ask and obtain your pardon.”

“Do you not think that it is too late to ask pardon? The doctor has honestly warned me that death is very near, and I feel that I am just now dying. Is it not too late to ask and obtain pardon?” asked the dying priest.

“No! my dear sir, it is not too late, if you sincerely regret your sins. Throw yourself into the arms of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph; make your confession without any more delay; I will absolve you, and you will be saved.”

But I have never made a good confession. Will you help me to make a general one?”

It was my duty to grant him his request, and the rest of the night was spent by me in hearing the confession of his whole life.

I do not want to give many particulars of the life of that priest. First: It was then that I understood why poor Mary was absolutely unwilling to mention the iniquities which she had committed with him. They were simply surpassingly horrible—unmentionable. No human tongue can express them—few human ears would consent to hear them.

The second thing that I am bound in conscience to reveal is almost incredible, but it is nevertheless true. The number of married and unmarried females he had heard in the confessional was about 1,500, of whom he said he had destroyed or scandalised at least 1,000 by his questioning them on most depraved things, for the simple pleasure of gratifying his own corrupted heart, without letting them know anything of his sinful thoughts and criminal desires towards them. But he confessed that he had destroyed the purity of ninety-five of those penitents, who had consented to sin with him.

And would to God that this priest had been the only one whom I have known to be lost through the auricular confession. But, alas! how few are those who have escaped the snares of the tempter compared with those who have perished? I have heard the confessions of more than 200 priests, and to say the truth, as God knows it, I must declare, that only twenty-one had not to weep over the secret or public sins committed through the irresistibly corrupting influences of auricular confession!

I am now more than seventy-one years old, and in a short time I shall be in my grave. I shall have to give an account of what I now say. Well, it is in the presence of my great Judge, with my tomb before my eyes, that I declare to the world that very few—yes, very few—priests escape from falling into the pit of the most horrible moral depravity the world has ever known, through the confession of females.

I do not say this because I have any had feelings against those priests; God knows that I have none. The only feelings I have are of supreme compassion and pity. I do not reveal these awful things to make the world believe that the priests of Rome are a worse set of men than the rest of the innumerable fallen children of Adam; no; I do not entertain any such views; for everything considered, and weighed in the balance of religion, charity and common sense—I think that the priests of Rome are far from being worse than any other set of men who would be thrown into the same temptations, dangers, and unavoidable occasions of sin.

For instance, let us take lawyers, merchants, or farmers, and, preventing them from living with their lawful wives, let us surround each of them from morning to night, by ten, twenty, and sometimes more, beautiful women and tempting girls, who would speak to them of things which would pulverize a rock of Scotch granite, and you will see how many of those lawyers, merchants, or farmers would come out of that terrible moral battlefield without being mortally wounded.

The cause of the supreme—I dare say incredible, though unsuspected—immorality of the priests of Rome is a very evident and logical one. By the diabolical power of the Pope, the priest is put out of the ways which God has offered to the generality of men to be honest, upright and holy.* And after the Pope has deprived them of the grand, holy, and Divine (in this sense that it comes directly from God) remedy which God has given to man against his own concupiscence—holy marriage, they are placed unprotected and unguarded

* “To avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.” (I Cor., vii. 2.) in the most perilous, difficult, and irresistible moral dangers which human ingenuity or depravity can conceive. Those unmarried men are forced, from morning to night, to be in the midst of beautiful girls, and tempting, charming women, who have to tell them things which would melt the hardest steel. How can you expect that they will cease to be men, and become stronger than angels?

Not only are the priests of Rome deprived by the devil of the only remedy which God has given to help them to withstand, but in the confessional they have the greatest facility which can possibly be imagined for satisfying all the bad propensities of fallen human nature. In the confessional they know those who are strong, and they also know those who are weak among the females by whom they are surrounded; they know who would resist any attempt from the enemy; and they know who are ready—nay, who are longing after the deceitful charms of sin. If they still retain the fallen nature of man, what a terrible hour for them? what frightful battles inside the poor heart? what superhuman effort and strength would be required to come out a conqueror from that battlefield, where a David and a Samson have fallen mortally wounded’?

It is simply an act of supreme stupidity on the part of the Protestant, as well as Catholic public, to suppose or suspect, or hope that the generality of the priests can stand such a trial. The pages of the history of Rome herself are filled with unanswerable proofs that the great generality of the confessors fall. If it were not so, the miracle of Joshua, stopping the march of the sun and the moon, would be childish play compared with the miracle which would stop and reverse all the laws of our common fallen nature in the hearts of the 100,000 Roman Catholic confessors of the Church of Rome. Were I attempting to prove, by public facts, what I know of the horrible depravity caused by the confessional-box among the priests of France, Canada, Spain, Italy, and England, I should have to write many big volumes in folio. For brevity’s sake, I will speak only of Italy. I take that country, because, being under the very eyes of their infallible and most holy (?) pontiff, being in the land of daily miracles of painted Madonnas, who weep and turn their eyes left and right, up and down, in a most marvellous way, being in the land of miraculous medals and heavenly spiritual favors, constantly flowing from the chair of St. Peter, the confessors in Italy, seeing every year the miraculous melting of the blood of St. January having in their midst the hair of the Virgin Mary, and a part of her shirt, are in the best possible circumstances to be strong, faithful and holy. Well, let us hear the testimony of an eye-witness, a contemporary, and an unimpeachable witness about the way the confessors deal with the penitent females in the holy, apostolical, infallible (?) Church of Rome.

The witness we will hear is of the purest blood of the princes of Italy. Her name is Henrietta Carracciolo, daughter of the Marshal Carracciolo, Governor of the Province of Pari, in Italy. Let us hear what she says of the Father Confessors, after twenty years of personal experience in different nunneries of Italy, in her remarkable book, “Mysteries of the Neapolitan Convents,” pp. 150, 151, 152: “My confessor came the following day, and I disclosed to him the nature of the troubles which beset me. Later in the day, seeing that I had gone down to the place where we used to receive the holy communion, called Communichino, the conversa of my aunt rang the bell for the priest to come with the pyx.* He was a man of about fifty years of age, very corpulent, with a rubicund face, and a type of physiognomy as vulgar as it was repulsive.

“I approached the little window to receive the sacred wafer on my tongue, with my eyes closed,

* A silver box containing consecrated bread, which is believed to be the real body, blood and divinity of Jesus Christ as is customary. I placed it on my tongue, and, as I drew back, I felt my cheeks caressed. I opened my eyes, but the priest had withdrawn his hand, and, thinking I had been deceived, I gave it no more attention. “On the next occasion, forgetful of what had occurred before, I received the sacrament with closed eyes again, according to precept. This time I distinctly felt my chin caressed again, and on opening my eyes suddenly, I found the priest gazing rudely upon me with a sensual smile on his face.

“There could be no longer any doubt; these overtures were not the result of accident.

“The daughter of Eve is endowed with a greater degree of curiosity than man. It occurred to me to place myself in a contiguous apartment, where I could observe whether this libertine priest was accustomed to take similar liberties with the nuns. I did so, and was fully convinced that only the old left him without being caressed.

“All the others allowed him to do with them as he pleased, and even, in taking leave of him, did so with the utmost reverence.

” ‘Is this the respect,’ said I to myself, ‘that the priests and the spouses of Christ have for their sacrament of the Eucharist? Shall the poor novice be enticed to leave the world in order to learn, in this school, such lessons of self-respect and chastity?’ ”

Page 163, we read: “The fanatical passion of the nuns for their confessors, priests, and monks, exceeds belief. That which especially renders their incarceration endurable is the illimitable opportunity they enjoy of seeing and corresponding with those persons with whom they are in love. This freedom localizes and identifies them with the convent so closely that they are unhappy, when, on account of any serious sickness, or while preparing to take the veil, they are obliged to pass some months in the bosom of their own families, in company with their fathers, mothers, brothers, and sisters. It is not to be presumed that these relatives would permit a young girl to pass many hours, each day, in a mysterious colloquy with a priest, or a monk, and maintain with him this correspondence. This is a liberty which they can enjoy in the convent only.

“Many are the hours which the Heloise spends in the confessional, in agreeable pastime with her Abelard in cassock.

“Others, whose confessors happen to be old, have in addition a spiritual director, with whom they amuse themselves a long time every day tete-a-tete, in the parlatoria. When this is not enough, they simulate an illness, in order to have him alone in their own rooms.”

Page 166, we read: “Another nun, being somewhat infirm, her priest confessed her in her own room. After a time, the invalid penitent found herself in what is called an interesting situation, on which account, the physician declaring that her complaint was dropsy, she was sent away from the convent.

Page 167: “A young educanda was in the habit of going down, every night, to the convent burying-place, where, by a corridor which communicated with the vestry, she entered into a colloquy with a young priest attached to the church. Consumed by an amorous passion, she was not deterred by bad weather or the fear of being discovered.

“She heard a great noise, one night, near her. In the thick darkness which surrounded her, she imagined that she saw a viper winding itself round her feet.. She was so much overcome by fright, that she died from the effects of it a few months later.”

Page 168: “One of the confessors had a young penitent in the convent. Every time he was called to visit a dying sister, and on that account passed the night in the convent, this nun would climb over the partition which separated her room from his, and betake herself to the master and director of her soul.

Another, during the delirium of a typhoid fever from which she was suffering, was constantly imitating the action of sending kisses to her confessor, who stood by the side of her bed. He, covered with blushes on account of the presence of strangers, held a crucifix before the eyes of the penitent, and exclaimed in a commiserating tone:—”‘Poor thing! kiss thy own spouse!'”

Page 168: “Under the bonds of secresy, an educanda of fine form and pleasing manners, and of a noble family, confided to me the fact of her having received, from the hands of her confessor, a very interesting book (as she described it) which related to the monastic life. I expressed the wish to know the title, and she, before showing it to me, took the precaution to lock the door.

It proved to be the Monaca, by Dalembert, a book as all know, filled with the most disgusting obscenity.

Page 169: “I received once, from a monk, a letter in which he signified to me that he had hardly seen me when ‘he conceived the sweet hope of becoming my confessor.’ An exquisite of the first water, a fop of scents and euphuism, could not have employed phrases more melodramatic, to demand whether he might hope or despair.”

Page 169: “A priest who enjoyed the reputation of being an incorruptible sacerdote, when he saw me pass through the parlatoria, used to address me as follows: —

“‘Ps, dear, come here; Ps, Ps, come here!’

“These words, addressed to me by a priest, were nauseous in the extreme.

“Finally, another priest, the most annoying of all for his obstinate assiduity, sought to secure my affections at all cost. There was not an image profane poetry could afford him, nor a sophism he could borrow from rhetoric, nor wily interpretation he could give to the Word of God, which he did not employ to convert me to his wishes. Here is an example of his logic:—

” ‘Fair daughter,’ said he to me one day, ‘knowest thou who God truly is?’

“‘He is the Creator of the Universe,’ I answered drily.

“‘No,—no,—no,—no! that it is not enough,’ he replied, laughing at my ignorance. ‘God is love, but love in the abstract, which receives its incarnation in the mutual affection of two hearts which idolise each other. You, then, must not only love God in His abstract existence, but must also love Him in His incarnation, that is, in the exclusive love of a man who adores you. Quod Deim est amor, nee colitur nisi amando.’

“‘Then,’ I replied, ‘a woman who adores her own lover would adore Divinity itself?’

“Assuredly,’ reiterated the priest, over and over again, taking courage from my remark, and chuckling at what seemed to him to be the effect of his catechism.

” ‘In that case,’ said I, hastily, “I should select for my lover rather a man of the world than a priest.’

“God preserve you, my daughter! God preserve you from that sin!’ added my interlocutor, apparently frightened, ‘To love a man of the world, a sinner, a wretch, an unbeliever, an infidel! Why, you would go immediately to hell. The love of a priest is a sacred love, while that of a profane man is infamy; the faith of a priest emanates from that granted to the holy Church, while that of the profane is false—false as the vanity of the world. The priest purifies his affections daily in communion with the Holy Spirit; the man of the world (if he ever knows love at all) sweeps the muddy crossings of the street with it day and night.’

“But it is the heart, as well as the conscience, which prompts me to fly from the priests,’ I replied.

“‘Well, if you cannot love me because I am your confessor, I will find means to assist you to get rid of your scruples. We will place the name of Jesus Christ before all our affectionate demonstrations, and thus our love will be a grateful offering to the Lord, and will ascend fragrant with perfume to Heaven, like the smoke of the incense of the sanctuary. Say to me, for example, “I love you in Jesus Christ; last night I dreamed of you in Jesus Christ;” and you will have a tranquil conscience, because in doing this you will sanctify every transport of your love.”

Several circumstances not indicated here, by the way, compelled me to come in frequent contact with this priest afterwards, and I do not, therefore, give his name.”

“Of a very respectable monk, respectable alike for his age and his moral character, I enquired what signified the prefixing the name of Jesus Christ to amorous apostrophes.”

“It is,’ he said, ‘an expression used by a horrible sect, and one unfortunately only too numerous, which, thus abusing the name of our Lord, permits to its members the most unbridled licentiousness.”

And it is my sad duty to say, before the whole world, that I know that by far the greater part of the confessors in America, Spain, France, and England, reason and act just like that licentious Italian priest.

Christian nations! If you could know what will become of the virtue of your fair daughters if you allow secret or public slaves of Rome under the name of Ritualists to restore the auricular confession, with what a storm of holy indignation you would defeat their plans!

CHAPTER III The Confessional is the Modern Sodom

IF anyone wants to hear an eloquent oration, let him go where the Roman Catholic priest is preaching on the divine institution of auricular confession. There is no subject, perhaps, on which the priests display so much zeal and earnestness, and of which they speak so often. For this institution is really the corner-stone of their stupendous power; it is the secret of their almost irresistible influence. Let the people open their eyes, to-day, to the truth, and understand that auricular confession is one of the most stupendous impostures which Satan has invented, to corrupt and enslave the world; let the people desert the confessional-box today, and to-morrow Romanism will fall into the dust. The priests understand this very well; hence their constant efforts to deceive the people on that question. To attain their object, they have recourse to the most egregious falsehoods; the Scriptures are misrepresented; the holy Fathers are brought to say the very contrary of what they have ever thought or written; and the most extraordinary miracles and stories are invented. But two of the arguments to which they have more often recourse, are the great and perpetual miracles which God makes to keep the purity of the confessional undefiled, and its secrets marvellously sealed. They make the people believe that the vow of perpetual chastity changes their nature, turns them into angels, and puts them above the common frailties of the fallen children of Adam.

Bravely, and with a brazen face, when they are interrogated on that subject, they say that they have special graces to remain pure and undefiled in the midst of the greatest dangers; that the Virgin Mary, to whom they are consecrated, is their powerful advocate to obtain from her Son that superhuman virtue of chastity; that what would be a cause of sure perdition to common men, is without peril and danger for a true Son of Mary; and, with amazing stupidity, the people consent to be duped, blinded, and deceived by those fooleries.

But here, let the world learn the truth as it is, from one who knows perfectly everything inside and outside the walls of that Modern Babylon. Though many, I know, will disbelieve me and say, “We hope you are mistaken; it is impossible that the priests of Rome should turn out to be such impostors; they may be mistaken; they may believe and repeat things which are not true, but they are honest; they cannot be such impudent deceivers.”

Yes; though I know that many will hardly believe me, I must tell the truth.

Those very men, who, when speaking to the people in such glowing terms of the marvellous way they are kept pure, in the midst of the dangers which surround them, honestly blush—and often weep—when they speak to each other (when they are sure that nobody, except priests, hear them). They deplore their own moral degradation with the utmost sincerity and honesty; they ask from God and men, pardon for their unspeakable depravity.

I have here—in my hands, and under my eyes—one of their most remarkable secret books, written (or at least approved) by one of their greatest and best bishops and cardinals, the Cardinal de Bonald, Archbishop of Lyons.

The book is written for the use of priests alone. Its title is, in French, “Examen de Conscience des Pretres.” At page 34, we read:—

“Have I left certain persons to make the declarations of their sins in such a way that the imagination, once taken and impressed by pictures and representations, could be dragged into a long course of temptations and grievous sins? The priests do not pay sufficient attention to the continual temptations caused by the hearing of confessions. The soul is gradually enfeebled in such a way that, at the end, the virtue of chastity is forever lost.”

Here is the address of a priest to other priests, when he suspects that nobody but his co-sinner brethren hear him. Here is the honest language of truth.

In the presence of God those priests acknowledge that they have not a sufficient fear of those constant (what a word—what an acknowledgment—constant!) temptations, and they honestly confess that these temptations come from the hearing of the confessions of so many scandalous sins. Here the priests honestly acknowledge that those constant temptations, at the end, destroy forever in them the holy virtue of purity.*

“Ah! would to God that all the honest girls and women whom the devil entraps into the snares of auricular confession, could bear the cries of distress of those poor priests whom they have tempted—forever destroyed! Would to God that they could.

* And remark, that all their religious authors who have written on that subject hold the same language. They all speak of those continual degrading temptations; they all lament the damning sins which follow those temptations; they all entreat the priests to fight those temptations and repent of those sins. See the torrents of tears shed by so many priests, because, from the hearing of confessions, they had forever lost the virtue of purity! They would understand that the confessional is a snare, a pit of perdition, a Sodom for the priest; and they would be struck with horror and shame at the idea of the continual, shameful, dishonest, degrading temptations by which their confessor is tormented day and night—they would blush on account of the shameful sins which their confessors have committed—they would weep over the irreparable loss of their purity— they would promise before God and men that the confessional-box should never see them any more—they would prefer to be burned alive, if any sentiment of honesty and charity remained in them, rather than consent to be a cause of constant temptations and damnable sins to that man.

Would that respectable lady go any more to confess to that man, if, after her confession, she could hear him lamenting the continual, shameful temptations which assail him day and night, and the damning sins which he had committed, on account of what she has confessed to him? No! —a thousand times, no!

Would that honest father allow his beloved daughter to go any more to that man to confess, if he could hear his cries of distress, and see his tears flowing, because the hearing of those confessions is the source of constant, shameful temptations and degrading iniquities?

Oh! would to God that the honest Romanists all over the world—for there are millions, who, though, deluded, are honest—could see what is going on in the heart, and the imagination of the poor confessor when he is, there, surrounded by attractive women and tempting girls, speaking to him from morning to night on things which a man cannot hear without falling. Then, that modern but grand imposture, called the Sacrament of Penance, would soon be ended.

But here, again, who will not lament the consequences of the total perversity of our human nature? Those very same priests who, when alone, in the presence of God, speak so plainly of the constant temptations by which they are assailed, and who so sincerely weep over the irreparable loss of their virtue of purity, when they think that nobody hears them, will yet, in public, with a brazen face, deny those temptations. They will indignantly rebuke you as a slanderer if you say anything to lead them to suppose that you fear for their purity, when they hear the confessions of girls or married women!

There is not a single one of the Roman Catholic authors, who have written on that subject for the priests, who has not deplored their innumerable and degrading sins against purity, on account of the auricular confession; but those very men will be the first to try to prove the very contrary when they write books for the people. I have no words to tell what was my surprise when, for the first time, I saw that this strange duplicity seemed to be one of the fundamental stones of my Church.

It was not very long after my ordination, when a priest came to me to confess the most deplorable things. He honestly told me that there was not a single one of the girls or married women whom he had confessed, who had not been a secret cause of the most shameful sins, in thought, desires, or actions; but he wept so bitterly over his degradation, his heart seemed so sincerely broken on account of his own iniquities, that I could not refrain from mixing my tears with his; I wept with him, and I gave him pardon for all his sins, as I then thought I had the power and right to give it.

Two hours afterwards, that same priest, who was a good speaker, was in the pulpit. His sermon was on “The Divinity of Auricular Confession;” and, to prove that it was an institution coming directly from Christ, he said that the Son of God was performing a constant miracle to strengthen His priests, and prevent them from falling into sins, on account of what they might have heard in the confessional!!!

The daily abominations, which are the result of auricular confession, are so horrible and so well known by the popes, the bishops, and the priests, that several times, public attempts have been in made to diminish them by punishing the guilty priests; but all these commendable efforts have failed.

One of the most remarkable of those efforts was made by Pius IV. about the year 1560. A Bull was published by him, by which all the girls and married women who had been seduced into sins by their confessors, were ordered to denounce them; and a certain number of high church officers of the Holy Inquisition were authorized to take the depositions of the fallen penitents. The thing was, at first, tried at Seville, one of the principal cities of Spain. When the edict was first published, the number of women who felt bound in conscience to go and depose against their father confessors, was so great, that though there were thirty notaries, and as many inquisitors, to take the depositions, they were unable to do the work in the appointed time. Thirty days more were given, but the inquisitors were so overwhelmed with the numberless depositions, that another period of time of the same length was given. But this, again, was found insufficient. At the end, it was found that the number of priests who had destroyed the purity of their penitents was so great that it was impossible to punish them all. The inquest was given up, and the guilty confessors remained unpunished. Several attempts of the same nature have been tried by other popes, but with about the same success.

But if those honest attempts on the part of some well-meaning popes, to punish the confessors who destroy the purity of the penitents, have failed to touch the guilty parties, they are, in the good providence of God, infallible witnesses to tell to the world that auricular confession is nothing else than a snare to the confessor and his dupes. Yes, those Bulls of the popes are an irrefragable testimony that auricular confession is the most powerful invention of the devil to corrupt the heart, pollute the body, and damn the soul of the priest and his female penitent!

CHAPTER IV How the Vow of Celibacy of the Priests is Made Easy by Auricular Confession

ARE not facts the best arguments? Well, here is an undeniable, a public fact, which is connected with a thousand collateral ones, to prove that auricular confession is the most powerful machine of demoralization which the world has ever seen.

About the year 1830, there was in Quebec a fine-looking young priest; he had a magnificent voice, and was a pretty good speaker. Through regard for his family, which is still numerous and respectable, I will not give his name: I will call him Rev. Mr. D—. Having been invited to preach in a parish of Canada, about 100 miles distant from Quebec, called Vercheres, he was also requested to hear the confessions, during a few days of a kind of Novena (nine days of revival), which was going on in that place. Among his penitents was a beautiful young girl, about nineteen years old. She wanted to make a general confession of all her sins from the first age of reason, and the confessor granted her request. Twice, every day, she was there, at the feet of her handsome young spiritual physician, telling all her thoughts, her deeds, and her desires. Sometimes she was remarked to have remained a whole hour in the confessional-box, accusing herself of all her human frailties. What did she say? God only knows; but what became hereafter known by a great part of the entire part of the population of Canada is, that the confessor fell in love with his fair penitent, and that she burned with the same irresistible fires for her confessor—as it so often happens.

It was not an easy matter for the priest and the young girl to meet each other in as complete a tete-a-tete as they both wished; for there were two many eyes upon them. But the confessor was a man of resources. On the last day of the Novena, he said to his beloved penitent, “I am going now to Montreal; but in three days, I will take the steamer back to Quebec. That steamer is accustomed to stop here. At about twelve, at night, be on the wharf dressed as a young man; but let no one know your secret. You will embark in the steamboat, where you will not be known, if you have any prudence. You will come to Quebec, where you will be engaged as a servant boy by the curate, of whom I am the vicar. Nobody will know your sex except myself, and, there, we will be happy together.”

The fourth day after this, there was a great desolation in the family of the girl; for she had suddenly disappeared, and her robes had been found on the shores of the St Lawrence River. There was not the least doubt in the minds of all relations and friends, that the general confession she had made, had entirely upset her mind; and in an excess of craziness, she had thrown herself into the deep and rapid waters of the St. Lawrence. Many searches were made to find her body; but, of course, all in vain. Many public and private prayers were offered to God to help her escape from the flames of Purgatory, where she might be condemned to suffer for many years, and much money was given to the priest to sing high masses, in order to extinguish the fires of that burning prison, where every Roman Catholic believes he must go to be purified before entering the regions of eternal happiness

I will not give the name of the girl, though I have it, through compassion for her family; I will call her Geneva.

Well, when father and mother, brothers, sisters, and friends were shedding tears at the sad end of Geneva, she was in the parsonage of the rich Curate of Quebec, well paid, well fed, and dressed-happy and cheerful with her beloved confessor. She was exceedingly neat in her person, always obliging, and ready to run and do what you wanted at the very twinkling of your eye. Her new name was Joseph, by which I will now call her.

Many times I have seen the smart Joseph at the parsonage of Quebec, and admired his politeness and good manners; though it seemed to me, sometimes, that he looked too much like a girl, and that he was a little too much at ease with the Rev. Mr. D—-, and also with the Right Rev. Bishop M—-. But every time the idea came to me that Joseph was a girl, I felt indignant with myself.

The high respect I had for the Coadjutor Bishop, who was also the Curate of Quebec, made it almost impossible to imagine that he would ever allow a beautiful girl to sleep in the adjoining room to his own, and to serve him day and night; for Joseph’s sleeping-room was just by that of the Coadjutor, who, for several bodily infirmities (which were not a secret to every one), wanted the help of his servant several times at night, as well as during the day.

Things went on very smoothly with Joseph during two or three years, in the Coadjutor Bishop’s house; but at the end, it seemed to many people outside, that Joseph was taking too great airs of familiarity with the young vicars, and even with the venerable Coadjutor. Several of the citizens of Quebec, who were going more often than others to the parsonage, were surprised and shocked at the familiarity of that servant boy with his masters; he really seemed sometimes to be on equal terms with, if not somewhat above them.

An intimate friend of the Bishop—a most devoted Roman Catholic—who was my near relative, took upon himself one day to respectfully say to the Right Rev. Bishop that it would be prudent to turn out that impudent young man from his palace—that he was the object of strong and most deplorable suspicions.

The position of the Right Rev. Bishop and his vicars, was, then, not a very agreeable one. Their barque had evidently drifted among dangerous rocks. To keep Joseph among them was impossible, after the friendly advice which had come from such a high quarter; and to dismiss him was not less dangerous; he knew too much of the interior and secret lives of all these holy (?) celibates, to deal with him as with another common servant-man. With a single word of his lips he could destroy them: they were as if tied to his feet by ropes, which, at first, seemed made with sweet cakes and ice-cream, but had suddenly turned into burning steel chains. Several days of anxiety passed away, and many sleepless nights succeeded the too happy ones of better times. But what was to be done? There were breakers ahead; breakers on the right, on the left, and on every side. However, when everyone, particularly the venerable (?) Coadjutor, felt as criminals who expect their sentence, and that their horizon seemed surrounded absolutely by only dark and stormy clouds, a happy opening suddenly presented itself to the anxious sailors.

The curate of “Les Eboulements,” the Rev. Mr. Clement, had just come to Quebec on some private business, and had taken up his quarters in the hospitable house of his old friend, the Right Rev.——, Bishop Coadjutor. Both had been on very intimate terms for many years, and in many instances they had been of great service to each other. The Pontiff of the Church of Canada, hoping that his tried friend would perhaps help him out of the terrible difficulty of the moment, frankly told him all about Joseph, and asked him what he ought to do under such difficult circumstances.

“My Lord,” said the-curate of the Eboulements, “Joseph is just the servant I want. Pay him well, that he may remain your friend, and that his lips may be sealed, and allow me to take him with me. My housekeeper left me a few weeks ago; I am alone in my parsonage with my old servant- man. Joseph is just the person I want.

It would be difficult to tell the joy of the poor Bishop and his vicars, when they saw that heavy stone they had on their neck thus removed.

Joseph, once installed into the parsonage of the pious (?) parish priest of the Eboulements, soon gained the favor of the whole people by his good and winning manners, and every parishioner complimented the curate on the smartness of his new servant. The priest, of course, knew a little more of that smartness than the rest of the people. Three years passed on very smoothly. The priest and his servant seemed to be on the most perfect terms. The only thing which marred the happiness of that lucky couple was that, now and then, some of the farmers whose eyes were sharper than those of their neighbors, seemed to think that the intimacy between the two was going a little too far, and that Joseph was really keeping in his hands the sceptre of the little priestly kingdom. Nothing could be done without his advice; he was meddling in all the small and big affairs of the parish, and the curate seemed sometimes to be rather the servant than the master in his own house and parish. Those who had, at first, made these remarks privately, began, little by little, to convey their views to their next neighbor, and this one to the next: in that way, at the end of the third year, grave and serious suspicions began to spread from one to the other in such a way that the Marguilliers (a kind of Elders), thought proper to say to the priest that it would be better for him to turn Joseph out than to keep him any longer. But the old curate had passed so many happy hours with his faithful Joseph that it was as hard as death to give him up.

He knew, by confession, that a girl in the vicinity was given to an unmentionable abomination,

to which Joseph was also addicted. He went to her and proposed that she should marry Joseph, and that he (the priest) would help them to live comfortably. Joseph, in order to live near his good master, consented also to marry the girl. Both knew very well what the other was. The banns were published during three Sabbaths, after which the old curate blessed the marriage of Joseph with the girl of his parishioner.

They lived together as husband and wife, in such harmony that nobody could suspect the horrible depravity which was concealed behind that union. Joseph continued, with his wife, to work often for his priest, till after some time that priest was removed, and another curate, called Tetreau, was sent in his place.

This new curate, knowing absolutely nothing of that mystery of iniquity, employed also Joseph and his wife, several times. One day, when Joseph was working at the door of the parsonage, in the presence of several people, a stranger arrived, and enquired of him if the Rev. Mr. Tetreau, the curate, was there.

Joseph answered, “Yes, sir. But as you seem to be a stranger, would you allow me to ask you whence you come?”

“It is very easy, sir, to satisfy you. I come from Vercheres,” replied the stranger.

At the word “Vercheres ” Joseph turned so pale that the stranger could not but be struck with his sudden change of color.

Then, fixing his eyes on Joseph, he cried-out, “Oh my God! what do I see here! Geneva! Geneva! I recognize you, and here you are in the disguise of a man!”

“Dear Uncle” (for it was her uncle), “for God’s sake,” she cried, do not say a word more!”

But it was too late. The people, who were there, had heard the uncle and niece. Their long secret suspicions were well-founded—one of their former priests had kept a girl under the disguise of a man in his house! and, to blind his people more thoroughly, he had married that girl to another one, in order to have them both in his house when he pleased, without awakening any suspicion!

The news went almost as quick as lightning from one end to the other of the parish, and spread all over the northern country watered by the St. Lawrence River.

It is more easy to imagine than express the sentiments of surprise and horror which filled everyone. The justices of the peace took up the matter; Joseph was brought before the civil tribunal, which decided that a physician should be charged to make, not a post-mortem, but an ante-mortem inquest. The Honorable Lateriere, who was called, and made the proper inquiry, declared that Joseph was a girl; and the bonds of marriage were legally dissolved.

During that time the honest Rev. Mr. Tetreau, struck with horror, had sent an express to the Right Reverend Bishop Coadjutor, of Quebec, informing him that the young man whom he had kept in his house several years, under the name of Joseph, was a girl.

Now, what were they to do with the girl, after all was discovered? Her presence in Canada would forever compromise the holy (?) Church of Rome. She knew too well how the priests, through the confessional, select their victims, and help themselves in their company, in keeping their solemn vows of celibacy! What would have become of the respect paid to the priest, if she had been taken by the hand and invited to speak bravely and boldly before the people of Canada?

The holy (?) Bishop and his vicars understood these things very well.

They immediately sent a trustworthy man with £500, to say to the girl that if she remained at Canada, she could be prosecuted and severely punished; that it was her interest to leave the country, and emigrate to the United States. They offered her the £500 if she would promise to go and never return.

She accepted the offer, crossed the lines, and has never gone back to Canada, where her sad history is well known by thousands and thousands.

In the providence of God I was invited to preach in that parish soon after, and I learned these facts accurately.

The Rev. Mr. Tetreau, under whose pastorate this great iniquity was detected, began from that time to have his eyes opened to the awful depravity of the priests of Rome through the confessional.

He wept and cried over his own degradation in the midst of that modern Sodom. Our merciful God looked down with compassion upon him, and sent him His saving grace. Not long after, he sent to the Bishop his renunciation of the errors and abominations of Romanism.

To-day he is working in the vineyard of the Lord with the Methodists in the city of Montreal, where he is ready to prove the correctness of what I say.*

Let those who have ears to hear, and eyes to see, understand, by this, fact, that Pagan nations have not known any institution more depraving than Auricular Confession.

* This was written in 1874. Now, in 1880, I have to say that Rev. Mr. Tetreau died in 1877, in the peace of God, in Montreal. Twice before his death he ordered out the priests of Rome, who had come to try to persuade him to make his peace with the Pope, calling them “Suppots de Satan”—”Devil’s Messengers.”

CHAPTER V. The Highly Educated and Refined Woman in the Confessional.—What Becomes of Her Unconditional Surrender.—Her Irreparable Ruin

THE most skinful warrior has never had to display so much skill and so many ruses de guerre— he has never had to use more tremendous efforts to reduce and storm an impregnable citadel, than the confessor, who wants to reduce and storm the citadel of self-respect and honesty which God Himself has built around the soul and the heart of every daughter of Eve.

But, as it is through woman that the Pope wants to conquer the world, it is supremely important that he should enslave and degrade her by keeping her at his feet as his footstool, that she may become a passive instrument for the accomplishment of his vast and profound scheme.

In order perfectly to master women in the higher circles of society, every confessor is ordered by the Pope to learn the most complicated and perfect strategy. He has to study a great number of treatises on the art of persuading the fair sex to confess to him plainly, clearly, and in detail, every thought, every secret desire, word, and deed, just as they occurred.

And that art is considered so important and so difficult that all the theologians of Rome call it the art of arts.”

Dens, St. Liguori Chevassu, the author of the “Mirror of the Clergy,” Debreyne, and a multitude of authors too numerous to mention, have given the curious and scientific rules of that secret art.

They all agree in declaring that it is a most difficult and dangerous art; they all confess that the least error of judgment, the least imprudence or temerity, when storming the impregnable citadel, is certain death (spiritual, of course) to the confessor and the penitent.

The confessor is taught to make the first steps towards the citadel with the utmost caution, in order that his female penitent may not suspect at first, what he wants her to reveal; for that would generally induce her to shut for ever the door of the fortress against him. After the first steps of advance, he is advised to make several steps back, and to put himself in a kind of spiritual ambuscade, to see the effect of his first advance. If there is any prospect of success, then the word “March on!” is given, and a more advanced post of the citadel must be tried and stormed, if possible. In that way, little by little, the whole place is so well surrounded, so well crippled, denuded and dismantled, that any more resistance seems impossible on the part of the rebellious soul.

Then, the last charge is ordered, the final assault is made; and if God does not perform a real miracle to save that soul, the last walls crumble, the doors are beaten down; then the confessor makes a triumphant entry into the place; the very heart, soul, conscience, and intelligence are conquered.

When once master of the place, the priest visits all its most secret recesses and corners; he pries into its most sacred chambers. The conquered place is entirely and absolutely in his hands; he is the supreme master; for the surrender has been unconditional. The confessor has become the only infallible ruler in the conquered place—nay, he has become its only God—for it is in the name of God he has besieged, stormed and conquered it; it is in the name of God that, hereafter, he will speak and be obeyed.

No human words can adequately convey an idea of the irreparable ruin which follows the successful storming and unconditional surrender of that, once, noble fortress. The longer and stronger the resistance has been, the more terrible and complete is the destruction of its beauty and strength; the nobler the struggle has been, the more irretrievable are the ruin and loss. Just as the higher and stronger the dam is built to stem the current of the rapid and deep waters of the river, the more awful will be the disasters which follows its destruction; so it is with that noble soul. A mighty dam has been built by the very hand of God, called self-respect and womanly-modesty, to guard her against the pollutions of this sinful world; but the day that the priest of Rome succeeds, after long efforts, in destroying it, the soul is carried by an irresistible power into unfathomable abysses of iniquity. Then it is that the once respected lady will consent to hear, without a blush, things against which the most degraded woman would indignantly shut her ears. Then it is that she freely speaks with her confessor on matters, for reprinting which a printer in England has lately been sent to jail.

At first, in spite of herself, but soon with a real sensual pleasure, that fallen angel, when alone, will think on what she has heard, and what she has said in the confessional-box. Then, in spite of herself, the vilest thoughts will, at first irresistibly fill her mind; and soon the thoughts will engender temptations and sins. But those vile temptations and sins, which would have filled her with horror and regret before her entire surrender into the hands of the foe, beget very different sentiments, now that she is no more her own self-possessor and guide. The conviction of her sins is no more connected with the thought of a God, infinitely holy and just, whom she must serve and fear. The convictions of her sins is now immediately connected with the thought of a man with whom she will have to speak, and who will easily make everything right and pure in her soul by his absolution.

When the day for going to confession comes, instead of being sad, uneasy and bashful, as she used to be formerly, she feels pleased and delighted to have a new opportunity of conversing on those matters without impropriety and sin to herself; for she is now fully persuaded that there is no impropriety, no shame, no sin; nay, she believes, or tries to believe, that it is a good, honest, Christian, and godly thing to converse with her priest on those matters.

Her most happy hours are when she is at the feet of that spiritual physician, showing him all the newly-made wounds of her soul, and explaining all her constant temptations, her bad thoughts, her most intimate secret desires and sins.

Then it is that the most sacred mysteries of the married life are revealed; then it is that the mysterious and precious pearls which God has given as a crown of mercy to those whom He has made one body, one heart and soul, by the blessed ties of a Christian union, are lavishly thrown before swine. Whole hours are passed by the fair penitent in thus speaking to her Father Confessor with the utmost freedom, on matters which would rank her amongst the most profligate and lost women, if it were only suspected by her friends and relatives. A single word of those intimate conversations would be followed by an act of divorce on the part of her husband, if it were known by him.

But the betrayed husband knows nothing of the dark mysteries of auricular confession; the duped father suspects nothing; a cloud from hell has obscured the intelligence of them both, and made them blind. On the contrary,—husbands and fathers, friends and relations, feel edified and pleased with the touching spectacle of the piety of Madam and Miss —. In the village, as well as in the city, every one has a word to speak in their praise. Mrs.—is so often seen humbly prostrated at the feet, or by the side, of her confessor; Miss—remains so long in the confessional-box; they receive the holy communion so frequently; they both speak so eloquently and so often of the admirable piety, modesty, holiness, patience, charity, of their incomparable spiritual Father!

Every one congratulates them on their new and exemplary life, and they accept the compliment with the utmost humility, attributing their rapid progress in Christian virtues to the holiness of their confessor. He is such a spiritual man; who could not make rapid strides under such a holy guide?

The more constant the temptations, the more the secret sins overwhelm the soul, and the more airs of peace and holiness are put on. The more foul the secret emanations of the heart, the more the fair and refined penitent surrounds herself by an atmosphere of the sweetest perfumes of a sham piety. The more polluted the inside of the sepulchre is, the more shining and white the outside will be kept.

Then it is that, unless God performs a miracle to prevent it, the ruin of that soul is sealed. She has drunk in the poisonous cup filled by the “mother of harlots,” she has found the wine of her prostitution sweet! She will henceforth delight in her spiritual and secret orgies. Her holy (?) confessor has told her that there is no impropriety, no shame, no sin, in that cup. The Pope has sacrilegiously written the word “Life” on that cup of “Death.” She has believed the Pope; the terrible mystery of iniquity is accomplished!

“The mystery of iniquity doth already work, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” (2 Thess. ii. 7-12.) Yes; the day that the rich, well-educated lady gives up her self-respect, and unconditionally surrenders the citadel of womanly modesty into the hands of a man, whatever be his name or titles, that he may freely put to her questions of the vilest character, which she must answer, she is lost and degraded, just as if she were the humblest and poorest servant-girl.

I purposely say “the rich and well-educated woman,” for I know that there is a prevalent opinion that the social position of her class places her above the corrupting influences of the confessional, as if she were out of the reach of the common miseries of our poor fallen and sinful nature.

So long as the well-educated lady makes use of her accomplishments to defend the citadel of her womanly self-respect against the foe—so long as she sternly keeps the door of her heart shut against her deadly enemy—she is safe.

But let no one forget this: she is safe only so long as she does not surrender. When the enemy is once master of the place, I emphatically repeat, the ruinous consequences are as great, if not greater, and more irreparable than in the lowest classes of society. Throw a piece of precious gold into the mud, and tell me if it will not plunge deeper than the piece of rotten wood.

What woman could be nobler, purer, and stronger than Eve when she came from the hands of her Divine Creator? But how quickly she fell when she gave ear to the seducing voice of the tempter! How irreparable was her ruin when she complacently looked on the forbidden fruit, and believed the lying voice which told her there was no sin in eating of it!

I solemnly, in the presence of the great God, who ere long, will judge me, give my testimony on this grave subject. After 25 years’ experience in the confessional, I declare that the confessor himself encounters more terrible dangers when hearing the confessions of refined and highly educated ladies, than when listening to those of the humbler classes of his female penitents.

I solemnly testify that the well-educated lady, when she has once surrendered herself to the power of her confessor, becomes at least as vulnerable to the arrows of the enemy as the poorer and less educated. Nay, I must say that, once on the downhill road of perdition, the highbred lady runs headlong into the pit with a more deplorable rapidity than her humbler sister.

All Canada is witness that a few years ago, it was among the highest ranks of society that the Grand Vicar Superior of the college of Montreal, was choosing his victims, when the public cry of indignation and shame forced the Bishop to send him back to Europe, where he, soon after, died. Was it not also among the higher classes of society that a superior of the Seminary of Quebec was destroying souls, when he was detected, and forced, during a dark night, to fly and conceal himself behind the walls of the Trappist Monastery of Iowa?

Many would be the folio volumes which I should have to write, were I to publish all that my twenty five years’ experience in the confessional has taught me of the unspeakable secret corruption of the greatest part of the so-called respectable ladies, who have unconditionally surrendered themselves into the hands of their holy (?) confessors. But the following fact will suffice for those who have eyes to see, ears to hear, and an intelligence to understand:

In one of the most beautiful and thriving towns along the St. Lawrence River, lived a rich merchant. He was young, and his marriage with a most lovely, rich and accomplished young lady had made him one of the happiest men in the land.

A few years after his marriage, the Bishop appointed to that town a young priest, really remarkable for his eloquence, zeal, and amiable qualities; and the merchant and the priest soon became connected by links of the most sincere friendship.

The young, accomplished wife of the merchant soon became the model woman of the place under the direction of her new confessor.

Many and long were the hours she used to pass by the side of her spiritual father to be purified and enlightened by his godly advices. She soon was seen at the head of the few who had the privilege of receiving the holy communion once a week. The husband, who was a good Raman Catholic himself, blessed God and the Virgin Mary, that he had the privilege of living with such an angel of piety.

Nobody had the least suspicion of what was going on under that holy and white mantle of the most exalted piety. Nobody, except God and His angels, could hear the questions put by the priest to his fair penitent, and the answers made during the long hours of their tete-a-tete in the confessional-box. Nobody but God could see the hellish fires which were devouring the hearts of the confessor and his victim! For nearly one year, both the young priest and his spiritual patient enjoyed, in those intimate and secret conversations, all the pleasure which lovers feel when they can speak freely to each other of their secret thoughts and love.

But this was not enough for them. They both wanted something more real; though the difficulties were great, and seemed insurmountable. The priest had his mother and sister with him, whose eyes were too sharp to allow him to invite the lady to his own house for any criminal object, and the young husband had no business, at a distance, which could keep him long enough out of his happy home to allow the Pope’s confessor to accomplish his diabolical designs.

But when a poor fallen daughter of Eve has a mind to do a thing, she very soon finds the means, particularly if high education has added to her natural shrewdness.

And in this case, as in many others of a similar nature which have been revealed to me, she soon found out how to attain her object without compromising herself or her holy (?) confessor. A plan was soon found and cordially agreed to; and both patiently awaited their opportunity.

“Why have you not gone to mass to-day and received the holy communion, my dear?” said the husband. “I had ordered the servant-man to put the horse in the buggy for you, as usual.”

” I am not very well, my beloved; I have passed a sleepless night from headache.”

“I will send for the physician,” replied the husband.

“Yes, my dear; do send for the physician—perhaps he will do me good.”

One hour after the physician called, and he found his fair patient a little feverish, pronounced that there was nothing serious, and that she would soon be well. He gave her a little powder, to be taken three times a day, and left; but at 9 P. M., she complained of a great pain in the chest, and soon fainted and fell on the floor.

The doctor was again immediately sent for, but he was from home; it took nearly half an hour before he could come. When he arrived the alarming crisis was over—she was sitting in an arm-chair, with some neighboring women, who were applying cold water and vinegar to her forehead.

The physician was really at a loss what to say of the cause of such a sudden illness. At last, he said that it might be an attack of “ver solitaire.” (tapeworm). He declared that it was not dangerous; that he knew how to cure her. He ordered some new powder to be taken, and left, after having promised to return the next day. Half an hour after, she began to complain of a most terrible pain in her chest, and fainted again; but before doing so, she said to her husband:

“My dear, you see that the physician understands absolutely nothing of the nature of my disease. I have not the least confidence in him, for I feel that his powders make me worse. I do not want to see him any more. I suffer more than you suspect, my beloved; and if there is not soon a change, I may be dead to-morrow. The only physician I want is our holy confessor; please make haste to go and get him. I want to make a general confession, and to receive the holy viaticum (communion) and extreme unction before I grow worse.”

Beside himself with anxiety, the distracted husband ordered the horse to be put in the buggy, and made his servant accompany him on horseback, to ring the bell, while his pastor carried “the good god” (Le Bon Dieu) to his dear sick wife.

He found the priest piously reading his breviarium (his book of daily prayers), and admired the charity and promptitude with which his good pastor, in that dark and chilly night, was ready to leave his warm and comfortable parsonage at the first appeal of the sick. In less than an hour, the husband had taken the priest with “the good god” from the church to the bedroom of his wife.

All along the way, the servant-man had rung a big hand-bell, to awaken the sleeping farmers, who, at the noise, had to jump, half naked, out of their beds, and worship, on their knees, with their faces prostrate in the dust, “the good god” which was being carried to the sick by the holy (?) priest.

On his arrival, the confessor, with every appearance of sincere piety, deposited “the good god” (Le Bon Dieu) on a table richly prepared for such a solemn occasion, and, approaching the bed, leaned his head towards his penitent, and inquired how she felt.

She answered him, “I am very sick, and I want to make a general confession before I die.”

Speaking to her husband, she said, with a fainting voice, “Please, my dear, tell my friends to withdraw from the room, that I may not be distracted when making what may be my last confession.”

The husband respectfully requested the friends to leave the room with him, and shut the door, that the holy confessor might be alone with his penitent during her general confession.

One of the most diabolical schemes, under the cover of auricular confession, had perfectly succeeded. The mother of harlots, the great enchantress of souls, whose seat is on the city of the “seven bills,” had, there, her priest to bring shame, disgrace, and damnation, under the mask of Christianity.

The destroyer of souls, whose masterpiece is auricular confession, had, there, for the millionth time, a fresh opportunity of insulting the God of purity through one of the most criminal actions which the dark shades of night can conceal.

But let us draw the veil over the abominations of that hour of iniquity, and let us leave to hell its dark secrets.

After he had accomplished the ruin of his victim and most cruelly and sacrilegiously abused the confidence of his friend, the young priest opened the door of the room and said, with a sanctimonious air, “You may now enter to pray with me, while I give the last sacrament to our dear sick sister.”

They came in: “the good god” (Le Bon Dieu) was given to the woman; and the husband, full of gratitude for the considerate attention of his priest, took him back to his parsonage, and thanked him most sincerely for having so kindly come to visit his wife in so chilly a night.

Ten years later I was called to preach a retreat (a kind of revival) in that same parish. That lady, then an absolute stranger to me, came to my confessional-box and confessed to me those details as I now give them. She seemed to be really penitent, and I gave her absolution and the entire pardon of her sins, as my Church told me to do. On the last day of the revival, the merchant invited me to a grand dinner. Then it was that I came to know who my penitent had been. I must not forget to mention that she had confessed to me that, of her four children, the last three belonged to her confessor! He had lost his mother, and, his sister having married, his parsonage had become more accessible to his fair penitents, many of whom had availed themselves of that opportunity to practice the lessons they had learned in the confessional. The priest had been removed to a higher position, where he, more than ever, enjoyed the confidence of his superiors, the respect of the people, and the love of his female penitents.

I never felt so embarrassed in my life as when at the table of that so cruelly victimised man. We had hardly begun to take our dinner when he asked me if I had known their late pastor, the amiable Rev. Mr. —.

I answered, “Yes, sir, I know him.”

“Is he not a most accomplished priest?”

“Yes, sir, he is a most accomplished man,” I answered.

“Why is it,” rejoined the good merchant, “that the Bishop has taken him away from us? He was doing so well here; he had so deservedly earned the confidence of all by his piety and gentlemanly manners that we made every effort to keep him with us. I drew up a petition myself, which all the people signed, to induce the Bishop to allow him to remain in our midst; but in vain. His lordship answered us that he wanted him for a more important place, on account of his rare ability, and we had to submit. His zeal and devotedness knew no bounds; in the darkest and most stormy nights he was always ready to come to the first call of the sick; I shall never forget how quickly and cheerfully he responded to my appeal when, a few years ago, I went, on one of our most chilly nights, to request him to visit my wife, who was very sick.”

At this stage of the conversation, I must confess that I nearly laughed outright. The gratitude of that poor dupe of the confessional to the priest who had come to bring shame and destruction to his house, and the idea of that very man going himself to convey to his home the corruptor of his own wife, seemed to me so ludicrous that for a moment, I had to make a superhuman effort to control myself.

But I was soon brought to my better senses by the shame which I felt at the idea of the unspeakable degradation and secret infamy of the clergy of which I was a member. At that instant, hundreds of instances of similar, if not greater, depravity, which had been revealed to me through the confessional, came to my mind, and distressed and disgusted me so that my tongue was almost paralysed.

After dinner, the merchant asked his lady to call the children that I might see them, and I could not but admire their beauty. But I do not need to say that the pleasure of seeing these dear and lovely little ones was much marred by the secret, though sure, knowledge I had, that the three youngest were the fruits of the unspeakable depravity of auricular confession in the higher ranks of society.

CHAPTER VI. Auricular Confession Destroys all the Sacred Ties of Marriage and Human Society

WOULD the banker allow his priest to open, when alone, the safe of his bank, manipulate and examine his papers, and pry into the most secret details of his banking business?

No! surely not.

How is it then, that the same banker allows that priest to open the heart of his wife, manipulate her soul, and pry into the sacred chambers of her most intimate and secret thoughts?

Are not the heart, the soul, the purity, and the self-respect of his wife as great and precious treasures as the safe of his bank! Are not the risks and dangers of temptations, imprudences, indiscretions, much greater and more irreparable in the second, than in the first case?

Would the jeweler or goldsmith allow his priest to come, when he pleases, and handle the rich articles of his stores, ransack the desk where the money is deposited, and play with it as he pleases?

No! surely not.

But are not the heart, the soul, and the purity of his dear wife and daughter a thousandfold more valuable than his precious stones, or silver and gold wares? Are not the dangers of temptation and indiscretions, on the part of the priest, more formidable and irresistible in the second, than in the first of these cases?

Would the livery man allow his priest to take his most valuable and unmanageable horses, when he wishes, and drive alone, without any other consideration and security than the discretion of his priest?

No! surely not.

That livery man knows that he would soon be ruined if he were to do so. Whatever may be his confidence in the discretion, honesty, and prudence of his priest, he will never push his confidence so far as to give him the unreserved control of the noble and fiery animals which are the glory of his stables and the support of his family.

How then, can the same man trust the entire, absolute management of his wife and dear daughters to the control of that one, to whom he would not entrust his horses? Are not his wife and daughters as precious to him as those horses? Is there not greater danger of indiscretions, mismanagement, irreparable and fatal errors on the part of the priest, dealing alone with his wife and daughters, than when driving horses? No human act of folly, moral depravity, and want of common sense can equal the permission given by a man to his wife to go and confess to the priest.

That day, he abdicates the loyal—I had almost said divine—dignity of husband; for it is from God that he holds it; his crown is forever lost, his sceptre broken!

What would you do to any one mean enough to peep or listen through the key-hole of your door in order to hear or see anything that was said or done within? Would you show so little self-respect as to tolerate such indiscretion? Would you not rather take a whip or a cane, and drive away the villain? Would you not even expose your life to free yourself from his impudent curiosity?

But what is the confessional if not the key-hole of your house and of your very chamber, through which the priest can hear and see your most secret words and actions; nay, more, know your most intimate thoughts and aspirations.

Are you worthy of the Name of men when you submit yourselves to such sly and insulting inquisition? Do you deserve the name of men, who consent to put up with such ignoble affront and humiliation?

“The husband is the head of the wife even as Christ is the Head of the Church.” “Therefore, as the Church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything “— (Eph. v). If these solemn words are the true oracles of divine wisdom, is not the husband divinely appointed the only adviser, counsellor, help of his wife, just as Christ is the only adviser, counsellor, and help of His Church?

If the Apostle was not an impostor when he said that the wife is to her husband what the body is to the head, and that the husband is to his wife what the head is to the body—is not the husband appointed by God to be the light, the guide of his wife? Is it not his duty, as well as his privilege and glory, to console her in her afflictions, strengthen her in her hours of weakness, keep her up when she is in danger of fainting, and encourage her when she is on the rough and uphill ways of life?

If Christ has not come to deceive the world through his Apostle, must not the wife go to her husband for advice? Ought she not to expect from him, and him alone, after God, the light she wants and the consolation she is in need of? Is it not to her husband, and to him alone, after God, she ought to look to in her days of trial for help? Is it not under his leadership alone she must fight the battle of life and conquer? Is not this mutual and daily sharing of the anxieties of life, this constant shouldering on the battle-field, and this reciprocal and mutual protection and help renewed at every hour of the day, which form, under the eyes and by the mercy of God, the holiest and the purest charms of the married life? Is it not that unreserved confidence in each other which binds together those golden links of Christian love that make them happy in the very midst of the trials of life? Is it not through this mutual confidence alone that they are one as God wants them to be one? Is it not in this unity of thoughts, fears and hopes, joys and love, which come from God, that they can cheerfully cross the thorny valley, and safely reach the Promised land?

The Gospel says that the husband is to his wife what Christ is to His Church! Is it not, then, a most sacrilegious iniquity for a wife to look to another rather than to her own husband for such advice, wisdom, strength, and life, as he is entitled, qualified, and ready to afford? As no other man has the right to her love, so no other man has any right to her absolute confidence. As she becomes an adulteress the day that she gives her body to another man, is she any the less an adulteress the day that she gives her confidence and trusts her soul to a stranger? The adultery of the heart and soul is not less criminal than the adultery of the body; and every time the wife goes to the feet of the priest to confess, does she not become guilty of that iniquity?

In the Church of Rome, through the confessional, the priest is much more the husband of the wife than the man to whom she was wedded at the foot of the altar. The priest has the best part of the wife. He has the marrow, when the husband has the bones. He has the juice of the orange, the husband has the rind. He has the soul and the heart, the husband has the skeleton. He has the honey, the husband has the wax cell. He has the succulent oyster, the husband has the dry shell. As much as the soul is higher than the body, so much are the power and privileges of the priest higher than the power and privileges of the husband in the mind of the penitent wife. As the husband is the lord of the body which he feeds, so the priest is the lord of the soul and the heart, which he also feeds. The wife, then, has two lords and masters, whom she must love, respect and obey. Will she not give the best part of her love, respect, and submission to the one who, in her mind, is as much above the other as the heavens are above the earth? But as she cannot serve two masters together, will not the master who prepares and fits her for an eternal life of glory, certainly be the object of her constant, real, and most ardent love, gratitude, and respect, when the worldly and sinful man to whom she is married, will have only the appearance and the crumbs of those sentiments? Will she not naturally, instinctively serve, love, respect, and obey, as lord and master, the godly man, whose yoke is so light, so holy, so divine, rather than the carnal man, whose human imperfections are to her a source of daily trial and suffering?

In the Church of Rome, the thoughts and desires, the secret joys and fears of the soul, the very life of the wife, are sealed things to the husband. He has no right to look into the sanctuary of her heart; he has no remedy to apply to the soul; he has no mission from God to advise her in the dark hours of her anxieties; he has no balm to apply to the bleeding wounds, so often received in the daily battles of life; he must remain a perfect stranger in his own house.

The wife, expecting nothing from her husband, has no revelation to make to him, no favor to ask, no debt of gratitude to pay. Nay, she shuts all the avenues of her soul, all the doors and windows of her heart, against her husband. The priest, and the priest alone, has a, right to her entire confidence; to him, and him alone, she will go and reveal all her secrets, show all her wounds; to him, and him alone, she will turn her mind, her heart and soul, in the hour of trouble and anxiety; from him, and him, alone, she will ask and expect the light and consolation she wants. Every day, more and more, her husband will become a stranger to her, if he does not become a real nuisance, and an obstacle to her happiness and peace.

Yes, through the confessional, an unfathomable abyss has been dug by the Church of Rome, between the heart of the wife and the heart of the husband. Their bodies may be very near each other, but their souls, their real affections and their confidence are at greater distance than the north is from the south pole of the earth. The confessor is the master, the ruler, the king of the soul; the husband, as the graveyard-keeper, must be satisfied with the carcass!

The husband has the permission to look on the outside of the palace; he is allowed to rest his head on the cold marble of the outdoor steps; but the confessor triumphantly walks into the mysterious starry rooms, examines at leisure their numberless and unspeakable wonders; and, alone, he is allowed to rest his head on the soft pillows of the unbounded confidence, respect, and love of the wife.

In the Church of Rome, if the husband ask a favor from his wife, nine times in ten she will inquire from her father confessor whether or not she can grant him his request; and the poor husband will have to wait patiently for the permission of the master, or the rebuke of the lord, according to the answer of the oracle which had to be consulted! If he gets impatient under the yoke, and murmurs, the wife will, soon, go to the feet of her confessor, to tell him how she has the misfortune to be united to a most unreasonable man, and how she has to suffer from him! She reveals to her “dear father” how she is unhappy under such a yoke, and how her life would be an insupportable burden, had she not the privilege and happiness of coming often to his feet, to lay down her sorrows, hear his sympathetic words, and get his so affectionate and paternal advice! She tells him, with tears of gratitude, that it is only when by his side, and at his feet, she finds rest to her weary soul, balm to her bleeding heart, and peace to her troubled conscience.

When she comes from the confessional, her ears are long filled as with a heavenly music: the honored words of her confessor ring for many days in her heart: she feels it lonesome to be separated from him: his image is constantly before her mind, and the souvenir of his amiabilities is one of her most pleasant thoughts. There is nothing which she likes so much as to speak of his good qualities, his patience, his piety, his charity; she longs for the day when she will again go to confess and pass a few hours by the side of that angelic man, in opening to him all the secrets of her heart, and in revealing all her ennuis. She tells him how she regrets that she cannot come oftener to see him, and receive the benefits of his charitable counsels; she does not even conceal from him how often, in her dreams, she feels too happy to be with him! More and more every day the gap between her and her husband widens. More and more each day she regrets that she has not the happiness to be the wife of such a holy man as her confessor! Oh! if it were possible! But then, she blushes or smiles, and sings a song.

Then again, I ask, Who is the true lord, ruler, and master in that house? For whom does that heart beat and live?

Thus it is that that stupendous imposture, the dogma of auricular confession, does completely destroy all the links, the joys the responsibilities, and divine privileges of the married life, and transforms it into a life of perpetual, though disguised, adultery. It becomes utterly impossible, in the Church of Rome, that the husband should be one with his wife, and that the wife should be one with her husband: a “monstrous being” has been put between them both, called the confessor. Born in the darkest ages of the world, that being has received from hell his mission to destroy and contaminate the purest joys of the married life, to enslave the wife, to outrage the husband, and to damn the world!

The more auricular confession is practiced, the more the laws of public and private morality are trampled under foot. The husband wants his wife to be his—he does not, and could not, consent to share his authority over her with anybody: he wants to be the only man who will have her confidence and her heart, as well as her respect and love. And so, the very moment that he anticipates the dark shadow of the confessor coming between him and the woman of his choice, he prefers to shrink from entering into the sacred bond; the holy joys of home and family lose their divine attraction; he prefers the cold life of an ignominious celibacy to the humiliation and opprobium of the questionable privileges of an uncertain paternity.

France, Spain, and many other Roman Catholic countries, thus witness the multitude of those bachelors increasing every year. The number of families and births, in consequence, is fast decreasing in their midst; and, if God does not perform a miracle to stop these nations in their downward course, it is easy to calculate the day when they will owe their existence to the tolerance and pity of the mighty Protestant nations which surround them.

Why is it that the Irish Roman Catholic people are so irreparably degraded and clothed in rags? Why is it that that people, whom God has endowed with so many noble qualities, seem to be so deprived of intelligence and self respect that they glory in their own shame? Why is it that their land has been for centuries the land of bloody riots and cowardly murders? The principal cause is the enslaving of the Irish women, by means of the confessional. Every one knows that the spiritual slavery and degradation of the Irish woman has no bounds. After she, in turn, has enslaved and degraded her husband and her sons. Ireland will be an object of pity; she will be poor, miserable, riotous, bloodthirsty, degraded, so long as she rejects Christ, to be ruled by the father confessor, planted in every parish by the Pope.

Who has not been amazed and saddened by the downfall of France? How is it that her once so mighty armies have melted away, that her brave sons have so easily been conquered and disarmed? How is it that France, fallen powerless at the feet of her enemies, has frightened the world by the spectacle of the incredible, bloody, and savage follies of the Commune? Do not look for the causes of the downfall, humiliation, and untold miseries of France anywhere else than the confessional. For centuries has not that great country obstinately rejected Christ? Has she not slaughtered or sent into exile her noblest children, who wanted to follow the Gospel? Has she not given her fair daughters into the bands of the confessors, who have defiled and degraded them? How could woman, in France, teach her husband and sons to love liberty, and die for it, when she was herself a miserable, an abject slave? How could she form her husband and sons to the manly virtues of heroes, when her own mind was defiled and her heart corrupted by the Priest?

The French woman had unconditionally surrendered the noble and fair citadel of her heart, intelligence, and womanly self-respect into the hands of her confessor long before her sons surrendered their swords to the Germans at Sedan and Paris. The first unconditional surrender had brought the second.

The complete moral destruction of woman by the confessor in France has been a long work. It has required centuries to bow down, break, and enslave the noble daughters of France. Yes; but those who know France, know that that destruction is now as complete as it is deplorable. The downfall of woman in France, and her supreme degradation through the confessional, is now un fait accompli, which nobody can deny; the highest intellects have seen and confessed it. One of the most profound thinkers of that unfortunate country, Michelet, has depicted that supreme and irretrievable degradation in a most eloquent book, “The Priest, The Woman, The Family;” and not a voice has been raised to deny or refute what he has said. Those who have any knowledge of history and philosophy know very well that the moral degradation of the woman is soon followed everywhere by the moral degradation of the nation, and the moral degradation of the nation is very soon followed by ruin and overthrow.

The French nation had been formed by God to be a race of giants. They were chivalrous and brave; they had bright intelligences, stout hearts, strong arms and a mighty sword. But as the hardest granite rock yields and breaks under the drop of water which incessantly falls upon it, so that great nation had to break and to fall into pieces under, not the drop, but the rivers of impure waters which, for centuries, have incessantly flowed in upon it from the pestilential fountain of the confessional. “Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people.” (Proverbs xiv.)

In the sudden changes and revolutions of these latter days, France is also sharing; and the Church of Rome has received a blow there, which, though perhaps only temporary in its character, will help to awaken the people to the corruption and fraud of the priesthood.

Why is it that Spain is so miserable, so weak, so poor, so foolishly and cruelly tearing her own bosom, and reddening her fair valleys with the blood of her own children? The principal, if not the only, cause of the downfall of that great nation is the confessional. There, also, the confessor has defiled, degraded, enslaved women, and women in turn have defiled and degraded their husbands and sons. Women have sown broadcast over their country the seeds of that slavery, of that want of Christian honesty, justice, and self-respect with which they had themselves been first imbued in the confessional. But when you see, without a single exception, the nations whose women drink the impure and poisonous waters, which flow from the confessional, sinking down so rapidly, do you not wonder how fast the neighboring nations, who have destroyed those dens of impurity, prostitution, and abject slavery, are rising up? What a marvellous contrast is before our eyes? On one side, the nations who allow the women to be degraded and enslaved at the feet of her confessor—France, Spain, Romish Ireland, Mexico, &c., &c.—are, there, fallen into the dust, bleeding, struggling, powerless, like the sparrow whose entrails are devoured by the vulture.

On the other side, see how the nations whose women go to wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb, are soaring up, as on eagle wings, in the highest regions of progress, peace, and liberty!

If legislators could once understand the respect and protection they owe to women, they would soon, by stringent laws, prohibit auricular confession as contrary to good morals and the welfare of society; for, though the advocates of auricular confession have succeeded, to a certain extent, in blinding the public, and in concealing the abominations of the system under a lying mantle of holiness and religion, it is nothing else than a school of impurity. I say more than that. After twenty-five years of hearing the confessions of the common people and of the highest classes of society, of the laymen and the priests, of the grand vicars and bishops and the nuns; I conscientiously say before the world, that the immorality of the confessional is of a more dangerous and degrading nature than that which we attribute to the social evil of our great cities. The injury caused to the intelligence and to the soul in the confessional, as a general rule, is of a more dangerous nature and more irremediable, because it is neither suspected nor understood by its victims,

The unfortunate woman who lives an immoral life knows her profound misery; she often blushes and weeps over her degradation; she hears, from every side, voices which call her out of those ways of perdition. Almost at every hour of day and night, the cry of her conscience warns her against the desolation and suffering of an eternity passed far away from the regions of holiness, light, and life. All those things are often so many means of grace, in the hands of our merciful God, to awaken the mind, and to save the guilty soul. But in the confessional the poison is administered under the name of a pure and refreshing water; the deadly blow is inflicted by a sword so well oiled that the wound is not felt; the vilest and most impure notions and thoughts, in the form of questions and answers, are presented and accepted as the bread of life! All the notions of modesty, purity, and womanly self-respect and delicacy, are set aside and forgotten to propitiate the god of Rome. In the confessional the woman is told, and she believes, that there is no sin for her in hearing things which would make the vilest blush—no sin to say things which would make the most desperate villain on the streets of London to stagger—no sin to converse with her confessor on matters so filthy that, if attempted in civil life, would forever exclude the perpetrator from the society of the virtuous.

Yes, the soul and the intelligence defiled and destroyed in the confessional are often hopelessly defiled and destroyed. They are sinking into a complete, an irretrievable perdition; for, not knowing the guilt, they will not cry for mercy—not suspecting the fatal disease that is being fostered, they will not call for the true Physician. It was, evidently, when thinking of the unspeakable ruin of the souls of men through the wickedness culminating in the Pope’s confessors, that the Son of God said:—”If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch.” To every woman, with very few exceptions, coming out from the feet of her confessor, the children of light may say:—”I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, but thou art dead—(Revelations iii.).

Nobody has yet been, nor ever will be able to answer the few following lines, which I addressed some years ago to the Rev. Mr. Bruyere, Roman Catholic Vicar-General of London, Canada:

“With a blush on my face, and regret in my heart, I confess, before God and man, that I have been like you, and with you, through the confessional, plunged for twenty-five years in that bottomless sea of iniquity, in which the blind priests of Rome have to swim day and night.

“I had to learn by heart, like you, the infamous questions which the Church of Rome forces every priest to learn. I had to put those impure, immoral questions to old and young females, who were confessing their sins to me. These questions—you know it—are of such a nature that no prostitute would dare to put them to another. Those questions, and the answers they elicit, are so debasing that no man in London—you know it—except a priest of Rome, is sufficiently lost to every sense of shame, as to put them to any woman.

“Yes, I was bound, in conscience, as you are bound to-day, to put into the ears, the mind, the imagination, the memory, the heart and soul of females, questions of such a nature, the direct and immediate tendency of which—you know it well—is to fill the minds and the hearts of both priests and female penitents with thoughts, phantoms, and temptations of such a degrading nature, that I do not know any words adequate to express them. Pagan antiquity has never seen any institution more polluting than the confessional. I know nothing more corrupting than the law which forces a female to tell her thoughts, desires, and most secret feelings and actions to an unmarried priest. The confessional is a school of perdition. You may deny that before the Protestants; but you cannot deny it before me. My dear Mr. Bruyere, if you call me a degraded man, because I have lived twenty-five years in the atmosphere of the confessional, you are right. I was a degraded man, just as yourself and all the priests are to-day, in spite of your denegations. If you call me a degraded man because my soul, my mind, and my heart were, as your own are to-day, plunged into the deep waters of iniquity which flow from the confessional, I confess, ‘Guilty!’ I was degraded and polluted by the confessional, just as you and all the priests of Rome are.

“It has required the whole blood of the great Victim, who died on Calvary for sinners, to purify me; and I pray that, through the same blood, you may be purified also.”

If the legislators knew the respect and protection they owe to women—I repeat it-they would, by the most stringent laws, prohibit auricular confession as a crime against society.

Not long ago, a printer in England was sent to jail and severely punished for having published in English the questions put by the priest to the women in the confessional; and the sentence was equitable, for all who will read those questions will conclude that no girl or woman who brings her mind into contact with the contents of that book can escape from moral death. But what are the priests of Rome doing in the confessional? Do they not pass the greatest part of their time in questioning females, old and young, and hearing their answers, on those very matters? If it were a crime, punishable by law, to present those questions in a book, is it not a crime far more punishable by law to present those very things to married and unmarried women through the auricular confession!

I ask it from every man of common sense. What is the difference between a woman or a girl learning those things in a book, or learning them from the lips of a man? Will not those impure, demoralizing suggestions sink more deeply into their minds, and impress themselves more forcibly in their memory, when told to them by a man of authority speaking in the name of Almighty God, than when read in a book which has no authority?

I say to the legislators of Europe and America, “Read for yourselves those horrible, unmentionable things;” and remember that the Pope has more than 100,000 priests whose principal work is, to put those very things into the intelligence and memory of the women whom they entrap into their snares. Let us suppose that each priest hears the confessions of only five female penitents every day (though we know that the daily average is ten): it gives the awful number of 500,000 women whom the priests of Rome have the legal right to pollute and destroy each day of the year!

Legislators of the so-called Christian and civilized nations! I ask it again from you, Where is your consistency, your justice, your love of public morality, when you punish so severely the man who has printed the questions put to the woman in the confessional, while you honor and let free, and often pay the men whose public and private life is spent in spreading the very same moral poison in a much more efficacious, scandalous, and shameful way, under the mask of religion!

The confessional is in the hands of the devil, what West Point is to the United States, and Woolwich is to great Britain, a training of the army to fight and conquer the enemy. It is in the confessional that 500,000 women every day, and 182,000,000 every year, are trained by the Pope in the art of fighting against God, by destroying themselves and the whole world, through every imaginable kind of impurity and filthiness.

Once more, I request the legislators, the husbands, and the fathers in Europe, as well as in America and Australia, to read in Dens, Liguori, Debreyne, in every theological book of Rome, what their wives and their daughters have to learn in the confessional.

In order to screen themselves, the priests of Rome have recourse to the following miserable subterfuge:—”Is not the physician forced,” they say, “to perform certain delicate operations on women? Do you complain of this? No! you let the physician alone; you do not abuse them in their arduous and conscientious duties. Why, then, should you insult the physician of the soul, the confessor, in the accomplishment of his holy, though delicate duties?”

I answer, first, The art and science of the physician are approved and praised in many parts of the Scriptures. But the art and science of the confessor are nowhere to be found in the holy records. Auricular confession is nothing else than a most stupendous imposture. The filthy and impure questions of the confessor, with the polluting answers they elicit, were put among the most diabolical and forbidden actions by God Himself, the day that the Spirit of Truth, Holiness, and Life wrote the imperishable words—”Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth.” (Eph. iv. 29.)

Secondly, The physician is not bound by a solemn oath to remain ignorant of the things which it will be his duty to examine and cure. But the priest of Rome is bound, by the most ridiculous and impious oath of celibacy, to remain ignorant of the very things which are the daily objects of his inquiries, observation, and thoughts! The priest of Rome has sworn never to taste of the fruits with which he feeds his imagination, his memory, his heart, and his soul day and night! The physician is honest in the performance of his duties; but the priest of Rome becomes, in fact, a perjured man, every time be enters the confessional-box.

Thirdly, If a lady has a little sore on her small finger, and is obliged to go to the physician for a remedy, she has only to show her little finger, allow the plaster or ointment to be applied, and all is finished. The physician never—no never—says to that lady, “It is my duty to suspect that you have many other parts of your body which are sick; I am bound in conscience, under pain of death, to examine you from head to foot, in order to save your precious life from those secret diseases, which may kill you if they are not cured just now. Several of those diseases are of such a nature that you never dared perhaps to examine them with the attention they deserve, and you are hardly conscious of them. I know, madam, that this is a very painful and delicate thing for both you and me, that I should be forced to make that thorough examination of your person; however, there is no help; I am in duty bound to do it. But you have nothing to fear. I am a holy man, who have made a vow of celibacy. We are alone; neither your husband nor your father will ever know the secret infirmities I may find in you: they will never even suspect the perfect investigation I will make, and they will, forever, be ignorant of the remedy I will apply.”

Has any physician ever been authorized to speak or act in this way with any of his female patients?

No,—never! never!

But this is just the way the spiritual physician, by whom the devil enslaves and corrupts women acts. When the fair, honest, and timid spiritual patient has come to her confessor, to show him the little sore she has on the small finger of her soul, the confessor is bound in conscience to suspect that she has other sores—secret, shameful sores! Yes, he is bound, nine times out of ten; and he is always allowed to suppose that she does not dare to reveal them! Then he is advised by the Church to induce her to let him search every corner of the heart, and of the soul, and to inquire about all kinds of contaminations, impurities, secret, shameful, and unspeakable matters! The young priest is drilled in the diabolical art of going into the most sacred recesses of the soul and the heart, almost in spite of his penitents. I could bring hundreds of theologians as witnesses to the truth of what I here say: but it is enough just now to cite three:—

“Lest the confessor should indolently hesitate in tracing out the circumstances of any sin, let him have the following versicle of circumstances in readiness:

“Quis, quid, ubi, quibus auxiliis, cur, quomodo, quando. Who, which, where, with whom, why, how, when.” (Dens, Vol. 6, p. 123. Liguori, vol. 2, p. 464.)

The celebrated book of the Priests, “The Mirror of the Clergy,” page 357, says:

” Oportet ut Confessor solet cognoscere quid quid debet judicare. Deligens igitur inquisitor et subtillis investigator sapienter, quasi astute, interrogat a peccatore quod ignorat, vel verecundia volit occultare.”

“It is necessary that the confessor should know everything on which he has to exercise his judgment. Let him then, with wisdom and subtility, interrogate the sinners on the sins which they may ignore, or conceal through shame.”

The poor unprotected girl is, thus, thrown into the power of the priest, soul and body, to be examined on all the sins she may ignore, or which, through shame, she may conceal! On what a boundless sea of depravity the poor fragile bark is launched by the priest! On what bottomless abysses of impurities she will have to pass and travel, in company with the priest alone, before he will have interrogated her on all the sins she may ignore, or which she may have concealed through shame!! Who can tell the sentiments of surprise, shame, and distress, of a timid, honest, young girl, when, for the first time, she is initiated, through those questions, to infamies which are ignored even in houses of prostitution!!!

But such is the practice, the sacred duty of the spiritual physician. “Let him (the priest confessor), with wisdom and subtlety, interrogate the sinners on the sins they may ignore or conceal through shame.”

And there are more than 100,000 men, not only allowed, but petted, and often paid by so- called Protestant, Christian, and civilised governments to do that under the name of the God of the Gospel!

Fourthly, I answer to the sophism of the priest: When the physician has any delicate and dangerous operation to perform on a female patient, he is never alone; the husband, or the father, the mother, the sister, or some friends of the patient are there, whose scrutinising eyes and attentive ears make it impossible for the physician to say or do any improper thing.

But when the poor, deluded spiritual patient comes to be treated by her so-called spiritual physician, and shows him her disease, is she not alone—shamefully alone—with him? Where are the protecting ears of the husband, the father, the mother, the sisters, or the friends? Where is the barrier interposed between this sinful, weak, tempted, and often depraved man and his victim?

Would the priest so freely ask this and that from a married woman, if he knew that her husband could hear him? No, surely not! for he is well aware that the enraged husband would blow out the brains of the villian who, under the sacrilegious pretext of purifying the soul of his wife, is filling her breast with every kind of pollution and infamy.

Fifthly, When the physician performs a delicate operation on one of his female patients, the operation is usually accompanied with pain, cries, and often with bloodshed. The sympathetic and honest physician suffers almost as much pain as his patient; those cries, acute pains, tortures, and bleeding wounds make it morally impossible that the physician should be tempted to any improper thing.

But the sight of the spiritual wounds of that fair penitent! Is the poor depraved human heart really sorry to see and examine them? Oh, no! it is just the contrary.

The dear Saviour weeps over those wounds; the angels are distressed at the sight. Yes! But the deceitful and corrupt heart of man! is it not rather apt to be pleased at the sight of wounds which are so much like the ones he has himself so often been pleased to receive from the hand of the enemy?

Was the heart of David pained and horror-struck at the sight of the fair Bath-sheba, when, imprudently, and too freely, exposed in her bath? Was not that holy prophet smitten, and brought down to the dust, by that guilty look? Was not the mighty giant, Samson, undone by the charms of Delilah? Was not the wise Solomon ensnared and befooled in the midst of the women by whom he was surrounded?

Who will believe that the bachelors of the Pope are made of stronger metal than the Davids, the Samsons, and the Solomons? Where is the man who has so completely lost his common sense as to believe that the priests of Rome are stronger than Samson, holier than David, wiser than Solomon? Who will believe that confessors will stand up on their feet amidst the storms which prostrate in the dust those giants of the armies of the Lord? To suppose that, in the generality of cases, the confessor can resist the temptations by which he is daily surrounded in the confessional, that he will constantly refuse the golden opportunities, which offer themselves to him, to satisfy the almost irresistible propensities of his fallen human nature, is neither wisdom nor charity; it is simply folly.

I do not say that all the confessors and their female penitents fall into the same degree of abject degradation; thanks be to God, I have known several, who nobly fought their battles, and conquered on that field of so many shameful defeats. But these are the exceptions. It is just as when the fire has ravaged one of our grand forests of America—how sad it is to see the numberless noble trees fallen under the devouring element! But, here and there, the traveler is not a little amazed and pleased, to find some which have proudly stood the fiery trial, without being consumed.

Was not the world at large struck with terror, when they heard of the fire which, a few years ago, reduced the great city of Chicago to ashes! But those who have visited that doomed city, and seen the desolating ruins of her 16,000 houses, had to stand in silent admiration before a few, which, in the very midst of an ocean of fire, had escaped untouched by the destructive element.

It is a fact, that owing to a most marvellous protection of God, some privileged souls, here and there, do escape the fatal destruction which overtakes so many others in the confessional.

The confessional is like the spider’s web. How many too unsuspecting flies find death, when seeking rest on the beautiful framework of their deceitful enemy! How few escape! and this only after a most desperate struggle. See how the perfidious spider looks harmless in his retired, dark corner; how motionless he is; how patiently he waits for his opportunity! But look how quickly he surrounds his victim with his silky, delicate, and imperceptible links! how mercilessly he sucks its blood and destroys its life!

What remains of the imprudent fly, after she has been entrapped into the nets of her foe? Nothing but a skeleton. So it is with your fair wife, your precious daughter; nine times out of ten, nothing but a moral skeleton returns to you, after the Pope’s black spider has been allowed to suck the very blood of her heart and soul. Let those who would be tempted to think that I exaggerate, read the following extracts from the memoirs of the Venerable Scipio de Ricci, Roman Catholic Bishop of Pistoia and Prato, in Italy. They were published by the Roman Catholic Italian Government, to show to the world that some measures had to be taken, by the civil and ecclesiastical authorities, to prevent the nation from being entirely swept away by the deluge of corruption flowing from the confessional, even among the most perfect of Rome’s followers, the monks and the nuns. The priests have never dared to deny a single iota of these terrible revelations. On page 115 we read the following letter from sister Flavia Peraccini, Prioress of St. Catharine, to Dr. Thomas Camparina, Rector of the Episcopal Seminary of Pistoia:

“In compliance with the request which you made me this day, I hasten to say something, but I know not how.

“Of those who are gone out of the world, I shall say nothing. Of those who are still alive and have very little decency of conduct, there are many, among whom there is an ex-provincial named Father Dr. Ballendi, Calvi, Zoratti, Bigliaci, Guidi, Miglieti, Verde, Bianchi, Ducci, Seraphini, Bolla, Nera di Luca, Quaretti, &c. But wherefore any more? With the exception of three or four, all those whom I have ever known, alive or dead, are of the same character; they have all the same maxims and the same conduct.

“They are on more intimate terms with the nuns than if they were married to them! I repeat it, it would require a great deal of time to tell half of what I know. It is the custom now, when they come to visit and hear the confession of a sick sister, to sup with the nuns, sing, dance, play, and sleep in the convent. It is a maxim of theirs that God has forbidden hatred, but not love; and that man is made for woman and woman for man.

“I say that they can deceive the innocent and the most prudent and circumspect, and that it would be a miracle to converse with them and not fall!”

Page 117.—”The priests are the husbands of the nuns, and the lay brothers of the lay sisters. In the chamber of one of the nuns I have mentioned, a man was one day found; he fled away, but, soon after, they gave him to us as our confessor extraordinary.

“How many bishops are there in the Papal States who have come to the knowledge of those disorders, have held examinations and visitations, and yet never could remedy it, because the monks, our confessors, tell us that those are excommunicated who reveal what passes in the Order!

“Poor creatures! they think they are leaving the world to escape dangers, and they only meet with greater ones. Our fathers and mothers have given us a good education, and here we have to unlearn and forget what they have taught us.”

Page 188.—”Do not suppose that this is the case in our convent alone. It is just the same at St. Lucia, Prato, Pisa, Perugia, &c. I have known things that would astonish you. Everywhere it is the same. Yes, everywhere the same disorders, the same abuses prevail. I say, and I repeat it, let the superiors suspect as they may, they do not know the smallest part of the enormous wickedness that goes on between the monks and the nuns whom they confess. Every monk who passed by on his way to the chapter, entreated a sick sister to confess to him, and—!”

Page 119.—”With respect to Father Buzachini, I say that he acted just as the others, sitting up late in the nunnery, diverting himself, and letting the usual disorders go on. There were several nuns who had love affairs on his account. His own principal mistress was Odaldi, of St. Lucia, who used to send him continual treats. He was also in love with the daughter of our factor, of whom they were very jealous here. He ruined also poor Cancellieri, who was sextoness. The monks are all alike with their penitents.

“Some years ago, the nuns of St. Vincent, in consequence of the extraordinary passion they had for their father confessors Lupi and Borghiani, were divided into two parties, one calling themselves Le Lupe, the other Le Borghiani.

“He who made the greatest noise was Donati. I believe he is now at Rome. Father Brandi, too, was also in great vogue. I think he is now Prior of St. Gemignani. At St. Vincent, which passes for a very holy retreat, they have also their lovers—-.”

My pen refuses to reproduce several things which the nuns of Italy have published against their father confessors. But this is enough to show to the most incredulous that the confession is nothing else but a school of perdition, even among those who make a profession to live in the highest regions of Roman Catholic holiness—the monks and the nuns.

Now, from Italy let us go to America and see again the working of auricular confession, not between the holy (?) nuns and monks of Rome, but among the humblest classes of country women and priests. Great is the number of parishes where women have been destroyed by their confessors, but I will speak only of one.

When curate of Beauport, I was called by the Rev. Mr. Proulx, curate of St. Antoine, to preach a retreat (a revival) with the Rev. Mr. Aubry, to his parishioners, and eight or ten other priests were also invited to come and help us to hear the confessions.

The very first day, after preaching and passing five or six hours in the confessional, the hospitable curate gave us a supper before going to bed. But it was evident that a kind of uneasiness pervaded the whole company of the father confessors. For my own part I could hardly raise my eyes to look at my neighbor; and, when I wanted to speak a word, it seemed that my tongue was not free as usual; even my throat was as if it were choked: the articulation of the sounds was imperfect. It was evidently the same with the rest of the priests. Instead, then, of the noisy and cheerful conversations of the other meals, there were only a few insignificant words exchanged with a half-suppressed tone.

The Rev. Mr. Proulx (the curate) at first looked as if he were partaking also of that singular, though general, despondent feeling. During the first part of the lunch he hardly said a word ; but, at last, raising his head, and turning his honest face towards us, in his usual gentlemanly, and cheerful manner, he said:—

“Dear friends, I see that you are all under the influence of the most painful feelings. There is a burden on you that you can neither shake off nor bear as you wish. I know the cause of your trouble, and I hope you will not find fault with me, if I help you to recover from that disagreeable mental condition. You have heard, in the confessional, the history of many great sins; but I know that this is not what troubles you. You are all old enough in the confessional to know the miseries of poor human nature. Without any more preliminaries, I will come to the subject. It is no more a secret in this place, that one of the priests who has preceded me, has been very unfortunate, weak, and guilty with the greatest part of the married women whom he has confessed. Not more than one in ten has escaped him. I would not mention this fact had I got it only from the confessional, but I know it well from other sources, and I can speak of it freely, without breaking the secret seal of the confessional. Now, what troubles you is that, probably, when a great number of those women have confessed to you what they had done with their confessor, you have not asked them how long it was since they had sinned with him; and in spite of yourselves, you think that I am the guilty man. This does, naturally, embarrass you, when you are in my presence, and at my table. But please ask them, when they come again to confess, how many months or years have passed away since their last love affair with a confessor; and you will see that you may suppose that you are in the house of an honest man. You may look me in the face, and have no fear to address me as if I were still worthy of your esteem; for, thanks be to God, I am not the guilty priest who has ruined and destroyed so many souls here.”

The curate had hardly pronounced the last word, when a general “We thank you, for you have taken away a mountain from our shoulders,” fell from almost every lip.

“It is a fact that, notwithstanding the good opinion we had of you,” said several, “we were in fear that you had missed the right track, and fallen down with your fair penitents, into the ditch.”

I felt much relieved; for I was one of those who, in spite of myself, had my secret fears about the honesty of our host. When, very early the next morning, I had begun to hear the confessions, one of those unfortunate victims of the confessor’s depravity came to me, and in the midst of many tears and sobs, she told me, with great details, what I repeat here in a few lines:

“I was only nine years old when my first confessor began to do very criminal things with me, every time I was at his feet confessing my sins. At first, I was ashamed and much disgusted; but soon after, I became so depraved that I was looking eagerly for every opportunity of meeting him, either in his own house, or in the church, in the vestry, and many times, in his own garden, when it was dark at night. That priest did not remain very long; he was removed, to my great regret, to another place, where he died. He was succeeded by another one, who seemed at first to be a very holy man. I made to him a general confession with, it seems to me, a sincere desire to give up forever, that sinful life; but I fear that my confessions became a cause of sin to that good priest; for, not long after my confession was finished, he declared to me, in the confessional, his love, with such passionate words, that he soon brought me down again into my former criminal habits with him. This lasted six years, when my parents removed to this place. I was very glad for it, for I hoped that, being away from him, I should not be any more a cause of sin to him, and that I might begin a better life. But the fourth time that I went to confess to my new confessor, he invited me to go to his room, where we did things so disgusting together, that I do not know how to confess them. It was two days before my marriage, and the only child I have had is the fruit of that sinful hour. After my marriage, I continued the same criminal life with my confessor. He was the friend of my husband; we had many opportunities of meeting each other, not only when I was going to confess, but when my husband was absent and my child was at school. It was evident to me that several other women were as miserable and criminal as I was myself. This sinful intercourse with my confessor went on, till God Almighty stopped it with a real thunderbolt. My dear only daughter had gone to confess, and received the holy communion. As she came back from church much later than I expected, I inquired the reason which had kept her so long. She then threw herself into my arms, and, with convulsive cries said,—’Dear mother, do not ask me to go to confess any more—Oh! if you could know what my confessor asked me when I was at his feet! and if you could know what he has done with me, and he has forced me to do with him, when he had me alone in his parlor!’

“My poor child could not speak any longer; she fainted in my arms.

“As soon as she recovered, without losing a minute, I dressed myself, and, full of an inexpressible rage, I directed my steps towards the parsonage. But before leaving my house, I had concealed under my shawl a sharp butcher’s knife, to stab and kill the villain who had destroyed my dearly beloved child. Fortunately for that priest, God changed my mind before I entered his room: my words to him were few and sharp.

“‘You are a monster!’ I said to him. ‘Not satisfied to have destroyed me, you want to destroy my own dear child, which is yours also! Shame upon you! I had come with this knife, to put an end to your infamies; but so short a punishment would be too mild a one for such a monster. I want you to live, that you may bear upon your head the curse of the too unsuspecting and unguarded friends whom you have so cruelly deceived and betrayed. I want you to live with the consciousness that you are known by me and many others, as one of the most infamous monsters who has ever defiled this world. But know that if you are not away from this place before the end of this week, I will reveal everything to my husband; and you may be sure that he will not let you live twenty-four hours longer; for he sincerely thinks your daughter is his; he will be the avenger of her honor! I go to denounce you, this very day, to the bishop, that he may take you away from this parish, which you have so shamelessly polluted.’

“The priest threw himself at my feet, and, with tears, asked my pardon, imploring me not to denounce him to the bishop, and promising that he would change his life and begin to live as a good priest. But I remained inexorable. I went to the bishop, and warned his lordship of the sad consequences which would follow, if he kept that curate any longer in this place, as he seemed inclined to do. But before the eight days had expired, he was put at the head of another parish, not very far away from here.”

The reader will, perhaps, like to know what has become of this priest.

He remained at the head of that most beautiful parish of Beaumont, as curate, where, I know it for a fact, he continued to destroy his penitents, till a few years before he died, with the reputation of a good priest, an amiable man, and a holy confessor! For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: . . . .

And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming:

Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power and signs and lying wonders.

And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.

And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie:

That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. (2 Thess. ii. 7-12.)

CHAPTER VII Should Auricular Confession be Tolerated Among Civilized Nations

LET my readers who understand Latin, peruse the extracts I give from Bishop Kenrick, Debreyne, Burchard, Dens, or Liguori, and the most incredulous will learn for themselves that the world, even in the darkest ages of old paganism, has never seen anything more infamous and degrading as auricular confession.

To say that auricular confession purifies the soul, is not less ridiculous and silly than to say that the white robe of the virgin, or the lily of the valley, will become whiter by being dipped into a bottle of black ink.

Has not the Pope’s celibate, by studying his books before he goes to the confessional-box, corrupted his own heart, and plunged his mind, memory, and soul into an atmosphere of impurity which would have been intolerable even to the people of Sodom?

We ask it not only in the name of religion, but of common sense. How can that man, whose heart and memory are just made the reservoir of all the grossest impurities the world has ever known, help others to be chaste and pure?

The idolaters of India believe that they will be purified from their sins by drinking the water with which they have just washed the feet of their priests.

What monstrous doctrine! The souls of men purified by the water which has washed the feet of a miserable, sinful man! Is there any religion more monstrous and diabolical than the Brahmin religion?

Yes, there is one more monstrous, deceitful, and contaminating than that. It is the religion which teaches that the soul of man is purified by a few magical words (called absolution) which come from the lips of a miserable sinner, whose heart and intelligence have just been filled by the unmentionable impurities of Dens, Liguori, Debreyne, Kenrick, &c. , &c. For if the poor Indian’s soul is not purified by the drinking of the holy (?) water which has touched the feet of his priest, at least that soul cannot be contaminated by it. But who does not clearly see that the drinking of the vile questions of the confessor contaminate, defile and damn the soul?

Who has not been filled with deep compassion and pity for those poor idolaters of Hindoostan, who believe that they will secure to themselves a happy passage to the next life, if they have the good luck to die when holding in their hands the tail of a cow? But there are people among us who are not less worthy of our supreme compassion and pity; for they hope that they will be purified from their sins and be forever happy, if a few magical words (called absolution) fall upon their souls from the polluted lips of a miserable sinner, sent by the Pope of Rome. The dirty tail of a cow, and the magical words of a confessor, to purify the souls and wash away the sins of the world, are equally inventions of the devil. Both religions come from Satan, for they equally substitute the magical power of vile creatures for the blood of Christ, to save the guilty children of Adam. They both ignore that the blood of the Lamb alone cleanseth us from all sin.

Yes! auricular confession is a public act of idolatry. It is asking from a man what God alone, through His Son Jesus, can grant: forgiveness of sins. Has the Saviour of the world ever said to sinners, “Go to this or that man for repentance, pardon and peace?” No: but he has said to all sinners, “Come unto me.” And from that day to the end of the world, all the echoes of heaven and earth will repeat these words of the merciful Saviour to all the lost children of Adam —”Come unto me.”

When Christ gave to His disciples the power of the keys in these words, “whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” (Matt. xviii. 18), He had just explained His mind by saying, “If thy brother shall trespass against thee” (v. 15). The Son of God Himself, in that solemn hour, protested against the stupendous imposture of Rome, by telling us positively that that power of binding and loosing, forgiving and retaining sins, was only in reference to sins committed against each other. Peter had correctly understood his Master’s words, when he asked, “How oft shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him?”

And in order that His true disciples might not be shaken by the sophisms of Rome, or by the glittering nonsense of that band of silly half-Popish Episcopalians, called Tractarians, Ritualists, or Puseyites, the merciful Saviour gave the admirable parable of the poor servant, which He closed by what He has so often repeated, “So likewise shall my Heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye, from your hearts, forgive not every one his brother their trespasses.” (Matt. xviii. 35.)

Not long before, He had again mercifully given us His whole mind about the obligation and power which every one of His disciples had of forgiving:—”For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your Heavenly Father will also forgive you; but if ye forgive men not their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” (Matt. vi. 14, 15.)

“Be ye therefore merciful as your Father also is merciful; forgive and ye shall be forgiven.” (Luke vi. 36, 37.)

Auricular Confession, as the Rev. Dr. Wainwright has so eloquently put it in his “Confession not Auricular,” is a diabolical caricature of the forgiveness of sin through the blood of Christ, just as the impious dogma of Transubstantiation is a monstrous caricature of the salvation of the world through His death.

The Romanists, and their ugly tail, the Ritualistic party in the Episcopal Church, make a great noise about the words of our Saviour, in St. John: “Whatsoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them: and whatsoever sins ye retain, they are retained.” (John xx. 23.)

But. again, our Saviour had Himself, once for all, explained what He meant by forgiving and retaining sins—Matt. xviii. 35; Matt. vi. 14, 15; Luke vi. 36, 37.

Nobody but wilfully-blind men could misunderstand Him. Besides that, the Holy Ghost Himself has mercifully taken care that we should not be deceived by the lying traditions of men, on that important subject, when in St. Luke He gave us the explanation of the meaning of John xx. 23, by telling us, “Thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.” (Luke xxiv. 46, 47.)

In order that we may better understand the words of our Saviour in St. John xx. 23, let us put them face to face with His own explanations (Luke xxiv. 46, 47).

LUKE XXIV.

33. And they rose up the same hour and returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them. 34. Saying, the Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon . . . . . 36. And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and said unto them, Peace be unto you. JOHN XX.

18. Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her. 19. Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled, for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. 37. But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. 38. And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have.

40. And when he had thus spoken, he showed them his hands and his feet. 41. And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, Have ye here any meat? 42. And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honeycomb. 43. And he took it, and did eat before them. 44. And he said unto them, These are the words which I spoke unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms concerning me. 45. Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures, 46. And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: 20. And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord. 21. Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. 22. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. 23. Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained. Three things are evident from comparing the report of St. John and St. Luke:

1. They speak of the same event, though one of them gives certain details omitted by the other, as we find in the rest of the gospels. 2. The words of St. John, “Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained,” are explained by the Holy Ghost Himself, in St. Luke, as meaning that the apostles shall preach repentance and forgiveness of sins through Christ. It is just what our Saviour has Himself said in St. Matthew ix. 13: “But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice: for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.”

It is just the same doctrine taught by Peter (Acts ii. 38): “Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptised every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.”

Just the same doctrine of the forgiveness of sins, not through auricular confession or absolution, but through the preaching of the Word: “Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins ” (Acts xiii. 38).

3. The third thing which is evident is that the apostles were not alone when Christ appeared and spoke, but that several of His other disciples, even some women, were there. If the Romanists, then, could prove that Christ established auricular confession, and gave the power of absolution, by what He said in that solemn hour, women as well as men—in fact, every believer in Christ—would be authorized to hear confessions and give absolution. The Holy Ghost was not promised or given only to the Apostles, but to every believer, as we see in Acts i. 15, and ii. 1, 2, 3.

But the Gospel of Christ, as well as the history of the first ten centuries of Christianity, is the witness that auricular confession and absolution are nothing else but a sacrilegious as well as a most stupendous imposture.

What tremendous efforts the priests of Rome have made, these last five centuries, and are still making, to persuade their dupes that the Son of God was making of them a privileged caste, a caste endowed with the Divine and exclusive power of opening and shutting the gates of Heaven, when He said, “Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in Heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven. ”

But our adorable Saviour, who perfectly foresaw those diabolical efforts on the part of the priests of Rome, entirely upset every vestige of their foundation by saying immediately, “Again I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in Heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them (Matt. xviii. 19, 20.)

Would the priests of Rome attempt to make us believe that these words of the 19th and 20th verses are addressed to them exclusively? They have not yet dared to say it. They confess that these words are addressed to all His disciples. But our Saviour positively says that the other words, implicating the so-called power of the priests to hear the confession and give the absolution, are addressed to the very same persons—” I say unto you,” &c., &c. The you of the 19th and 20th verses is the same you of the 18th. The power of loosing and unloosing is, then, given to all-those who would be offended and would forgive. Then, our Saviour had not in His mind to form a caste of men with any marvellous power over the rest of His disciples. The priests of Rome, then, are impostors, and nothing else, when they say that the power of loosing and unloosing sins was exclusively granted to them.

Instead of going to the confessor, let the Christian go to his merciful God, through Christ, and say, “Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us.” This is the Truth, not as it comes from the Vatican, but as it comes from Calvary, where our debts were paid, with the only condition that we should believe, repent and love.

Have not the Popes publicly and repeatedly anathematized the sacred principle of Liberty of Conscience? Have they not boldly said, in the teeth of the nations of Europe, that Liberty of Conscience must be destroyed—killed at any cost? Has not the whole world heard the sentence of death to liberty coming from the lips of the old man of the Vatican? But where is the scaffold on which the doomed Liberty must perish? That scaffold is the confessional-box. Yes, in the confessional, the Pope has his 100,000 high executioners! There they are, day and night, with sharp daggers in hand, stabbing Liberty to the heart.

In vain will noble France expel her old tyrants in order to be free; in vain will she shed the purest blood of her heart to protect and save liberty! True liberty cannot live a day there so long as the executioners of the Pope are free to stab her on their 100,000 scaffolds.

In vain chivalrous Spain will call Liberty to give a new life to her people. Liberty cannot set her feet there, except to die, so long as the Pope is allowed to strike her in his 50,000 confessionals.

And free America, too, will see all her so dearly-bought liberties destroyed, the day that the confessional-box is universally reared in her midst.

Auricular Confession and Liberty cannot stand together on the same ground; either one or the other must fall.

Liberty must sweep away the confessional, as she has swept away the demon of slavery, or she is doomed to perish.

Can a man be free in his own house, so long as there is another who has the legal right to spy all his actions, and direct not only every step, but every thought of his wife and children? Can that man boast of a home whose wife and children are under the control of another? Is not that unfortunate man really the slave of the ruler and master of his household? And when a whole nation is composed of such husbands and fathers, is it not a nation of abject, degraded slaves?

To a thinking man, one of the most strange phenomena is that our modern nations allow their most sacred rights to be trampled under foot, and destroyed by the Papacy, the sworn enemy of Liberty, through a mistaken respect and love for that same Liberty!

No people have more respect for Liberty of Conscience than the Americans; but has the noble State of Illinois allowed Joe Smith and Brigham Young to degrade and enslave the American women under the pretext of Liberty of Conscience, appealed to by the so-called “Latter-day Saints ?” No! The ground was soon made too hot for the tender conscience of the modern prophets. Joe Smith perished when attempting to keep his captive wives in his chains, and Brigham Young had to fly to the solitudes of the Far West, to enjoy what he called his liberty of conscience with the thirty women whom he had degraded, and enchained under his yoke. But even in that remote solitude the false prophet has heard the distant peals of the roaring thunder. The threatened voice of the great Republic has troubled his rest, and before his death he wisely spoke of going as much as possible out of the reach of Christian civilisation, before the dark and threatening clouds which he saw on the horizon would hurl upon him their irresistible storms.

Will any one blame the American people for so going to the rescue of women? No, surely not.

But what is this confessional box? Nothing but a citadel and stronghold of Mormonism.

What is this Father Confessor, with few exceptions, but a lucky Brigham Young?

I do not want to be believed on my ipse dixit. What I ask from serious thinkers is, that they should read the encyclicals of the Piuses, the Gregorys, the Benoits, and many other Popes, “De Sollicitantibus.” There they will see, with their own eyes, that, as a general thing, the confessor has more women to serve him than the Mormon prophets ever had. Let him read the memoirs of one of the most venerable men of the Church of Rome, Bishop Scipio de Ricci, and they will see, with their own eyes, that the confessors are more free with their penitents, even nuns, than husbands are with their wives. Let them hear the testimony of one of the noblest princesses of Italy, Henrietta Carraceiolo, who still lives, and they will know that the Mormons have more respect for women than the greater part of the confessors have. Let them read the personal experience of Miss O’Gorman, five years a nun in the United States, and they will understand that the priests and their female penitents, even nuns, are outraging all the laws of God and man, through the dark mysteries of auricular confession. That Miss O’Gorman, as well as Miss Henrietta Carraceiolo, are still living. Why are they not consulted by those who like to know the truth, and who fear that we exaggerate the infamies which come from “auricular confession” as from their infallible source? Let them hear the lamentations of Cardinal Baronius, St. Bernard, Savanarola, Pius, Gregory, St. Therese, St. Liguori, on the unspeakable and irreparable ruin spread all along the ways and all over the countries haunted by the Pope’s confessors, and they will know that the confessional-box is the daily witness of abominations which would hardly have been tolerated in the lands of Sodom and Gomorrah. Let the legislators, the fathers and husbands of every nation and tongue, interrogate Father Gavazzi, Grassi, and thousands of living priests who, like myself, have miraculously been taken out from that Egyptian servitude to the promised land, and they will tell you the same old, old story—that the confessional-box is for the greatest part of the confessors and female penitents, a real pit of perdition, into which they promiscuously fall and perish. Yes; they will tell you that the soul and heart of your wife and daughter are purified by the magical words of the confessional, just as the souls of the poor idolaters of Hindoostan are purified by the tail of the cow which they hold in their hands, when they die. Study the pages of the past history of England, France, Italy, Spain, &c., &c., and you will see that the gravest and most reliable historians have, everywhere, found mysteries of iniquity in the confessional-box which their pen refused to trace.

In the presence of such public, undeniable, and lamentable facts, have not the civilised nations a duty to perform? Is it not time that the children of light, the true disciples of the Gospel, all over the world, should rally round the banners of Christ, and go, shoulder to shoulder, to the rescue of women?

Woman is to society what the roots are to the most precious trees of your orchard. If you knew that a thousand worms are biting the roots of those noble trees, that their leaves are already fading away, their rich fruits, though yet unripe, are falling on the ground, would you not unearth the roots and sweep away the worms?

The confessor is the worm which is biting, polluting, and destroying the very roots of civil and religious society, by contaminating, debasing, and enslaving woman.

Before the nations can see the reign of peace, happiness, and liberty, which Christ has promised, they must, like the Israelites, pull down the walls of Jericho. The confessional is the modern Jericho, which defiantly dares the children of God!

Let, then, the people of the Lord, the true soldiers of Christ, rise up and rally around His banners; and let them fearlessly march, shoulder to shoulder, on the doomed city: let all the trumpets of Israel be sounded around its walls: let fervent prayers go to the throne of Mercy, from the heart of every one for whom the Lamb has been slain: let such a unanimous cry of indignation be heard, through the length and breadth of the land, against that greatest and most monstrous imposture of modern times, that the earth will tremble under the feet of the confessor, so that his very knees will shake, and soon the walls of Jericho, will fall, the confessional will disappear, and its unspeakable pollutions will no more imperil the very existence of society.

Then the multitudes who were kept captive will come to the Lamb, who will make them pure with His blood and free with His word.

Then the redeemed nations will sing a song of joy: “Babylon, the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth, is fallen! is fallen!”

CHAPTER VIII. Does Auricular Confession bring Peace to the Soul?

THE connecting of Peace with Auricular Confession is surely the most cruel sarcasm ever uttered in human language.

It would be less ridiculous and false to admire the calmness of the sea, and the stillness of the atmosphere, when a furious storm raises the foaming waves to the sky, than to speak of the Peace of the soul either during or after the confession.

I know it; the confessors and their dupes chorus every tune by crying “Peace, peace!” But the God of truth and holiness answers, “There is no peace for the wicked!”

The fact is, that no human words can adequately express the anxieties of the soul before confession, its unspeakable confusion in the act of confessing, or its deadly terrors after confession.

Let those who have never drunk of the bitter waters which flow from the confessional box, read the following plain and correct recital of my own first experiences in auricular confession. They are nothing else than the history of what nine-tenths of the penitents* of Rome, old and young, are subject to; and they will know what to think of that marvellous Peace about which the Romanists, and their silly copyists, the Ritualists, have written so many eloquent lies.

In the year 1819, my parents had sent me from Murray Bay (La Mal Baie), where they lived, to an excellent school at St. Thomas. I was then about nine years old. I boarded with an uncle, who, though a nominal Roman Catholic, did not believe a word of what his priest preached. But my aunt had the reputation of being a very devoted woman. Our schoolmaster, Mr. John Jones, was a well-educated Englishman, and a staunch PROTESTANT. This last circumstance had excited the wrath of the Roman Catholic priest against the teacher and his numerous pupils to such an extent, that they were often denounced from the pulpit with very hard words. But if he did not like us, I must admit that we were paying him with his own coin.

But let us come to my first lesson in Auricular.

* By the word penitents, Rome means not those who repent, but those who confess to the priest. Confession. No! No words can express to those who have never had any experience in the matter, the consternation, anxiety and shame of a poor Romish child, when he hears his priest saying from the pulpit, in a grave and solemn tone: “This week you will send your children to confession. Make them understand that this action is one of the most important of their lives, that for every one of them it will decide their eternal happiness or ruin. Fathers, mothers and guardians of those children, if, through your fault or theirs, your children are guilty of a false confession: if they do not confess everything to the priest who holds the place of God Himself, this sin is often irreparable: the devil will take possession of their hearts, they will lie to their father confessor, or rather to Jesus Christ, of whom he is the representative: their lives will be a series of sacrileges, their death and eternity those of reprobates. Teach them, therefore, to examine thoroughly all their actions, words, thoughts and desires, in order to confess everything just as it occurred, without any disguise.”

I was in the Church of St. Thomas, when these words fell upon me like a thunderbolt. I had often heard my mother say, when at home, and my aunt, since I had come to St. Thomas, that upon the first confession depended my eternal happiness or misery. That week was, therefore, to decide the vital question of my eternity!

Pale and dismayed, I left the Church after the service, and returned to the house of my relations. I took, my place at the table, but could not eat, so much was I troubled. I went to my room for the purpose of commencing my examination of conscience, and to try to recall every one of my sinful actions, thoughts and words!

Although scarcely over nine years of age, this task was really overwhelming to me. I knelt down to pray to the Virgin Mary for help, but I was so much taken up with the fear of forgetting something or making a bad confession, that I muttered my prayers without the least attention to what I said. It became still worse, when I commenced counting my sins; my memory, though very good, became confused; my head grew dizzy; my heart beat with a rapidity which exhausted me, my brow was covered with perspiration. After a considerable length of time spent in these painful efforts, I felt bordering on despair from the fear that it was impossible for me to remember exactly everything, and to confess each sin as it occurred. The night following was almost a sleepless one; and when sleep did come, it could hardly be called sleep, but a suffocating delirium. In a frightful dream, I felt as if I had been cast into hell, for not having confessed all my sins to the priest. In the morning I awoke fatigued and prostrate by the phantoms and emotions of that terrible night. In similar troubles of mind were passed the three days which preceded my first confession.

I had constantly before me the countenance of that stern priest who had never smiled on me. He was present to my thoughts during the days, and in my dreams during the nights, as the minister of an angry God, justly irritated against me on account of my sins. Forgiveness had indeed been promised to me, on condition of a good confession; but my place had also been shown to me in hell, if my confession was not as near perfection as possible.

Now, my troubled conscience told me that there were ninety chances against one that my confession would be bad, either if by my own fault, I forgot some sins, or if I was without that contrition of which I had heard so much, but the nature and effects of which were a perfect chaos in my mind.

At length came the day of my confession, or rather of judgment and condemnation. I presented myself to the priest, the Rev. Mr. Beaubien.

He had, then, the defects of lisping or stammering, which we often turned into ridicule. And, as nature had unfortunately endowed me with admirable powers as a mimic, the infirmities of this poor priest afforded only too good an opportunity for the exercise of my talent. Not only was it one of my favorite amusements to imitate him before the pupils amidst roars of laughter, but also, I preached portions of his sermons before his parishioners with similar results. Indeed, many of them came from considerable distances to enjoy the opportunity of listening to me, and they, more than once, rewarded me with cakes of maple sugar, for my performances.

These acts of mimicry were, of course, among my sins; and it became necessary for me to examine myself upon the number of times I had mocked the priests. This circumstance was not calculated to make my confession easier or more agreeable.

At last, the dread moment arrived, I knelt for the first time at the side of my confessor, but my whole frame trembled: I repeated the prayer preparatory to confession, scarcely knowing what I said, so much was I troubled by fears.

By the instructions which had been given us before confession, we had been made to believe that the priest was the true representative, yea, almost the personification of Jesus Christ. The consequence was that I believed my greatest sin was that of mocking the priest, and I, as I had been told that it was proper first to confess the greatest sins, I commenced thus: “Father, I accuse myself of having mocked a priest!”

Hardly had I uttered these words, “mocked a priest,” when this pretended representative of the humble Jesus, turning towards me, and looking in my face, in order to know me better, asked abrubtly: “What priest did you mock, my boy?”

I would have rather chosen to cut out my tongue than to tell him, to his face, who it was. I, therefore, kept silent for a while; but my silence made him very nervous, and almost angry. With a haughty tone of voice, he said: “What priest did you take the liberty of thus mocking, my boy?” I saw that I had to answer. Happily, his haughtiness had made me bolder and firmer; I said: “Sir, you are the priest whom I mocked!”

“But how many times did you take upon yourself to mock me, my boy? ” asked he, angrily.

I tried to find out the number of times, but I never could.

“You must tell me how many times; for to mock one’s own priest, is a great sin.”

“It is impossible for me to give you the number of times,” I answered.

“Well, my child, I will help your memory by asking you questions. Tell me the truth. Do you think you mocked me ten times?” A great many times more,” I answered. Have you mocked me fifty times? Oh! many more still “A hundred times?” “Say five hundred, and perhaps more,” I answered. “Well, my boy, do you spend all your time, in mocking me?”

“Not all my time; but, unfortunately, I have done it very often.” “Yes, you may well say ‘unfortunately!’ for to mock your priest, who holds the place of our Lord Jesus Christ, is a great sin and a great misfortune for you. But tell me, my little boy, what reason have you for mocking me thus?”

In my examination of conscience, I had not foreseen that I should be obliged to give the reasons for mocking the priest, and I was thunderstruck by his questions. I dared not answer, and I remained for a long time dumb, from the shame that overpowered me. But, with a harrassing perseverance, the priest insisted upon my telling why I had mocked him; assuring me that I would be damned if I did not speak the whole truth. So I decided to speak, and said: “I mocked you for several things.”

“What made you first mock me?” asked the priest.

I laughed at you because you lisp: among the pupils of the school, and other people, it often happens that we imitate your preaching to laugh at you,” I answered. “For what other reason did you laugh at me, my little boy? ” For a long time I was silent. Every time I opened my mouth to speak, my courage failed me.

But the priest continued to urge me; I said at last: “It is rumored in town that you love the girls: that you visit the Misses Richards almost every night; and this made us laugh often.” The poor priest was evidently overwhelmed by my answer, and ceased questioning me on that subject. Changing the conversation, he said: What are your other sins? ”

I began to confess them according to the order in which they came to my memory. But the feeling of shame which overpowered me, in repeating all my sins to that man, was a thousand times greater than that of having offended God. In reality, this feeling of human shame, which absorbed my thoughts, nay, my whole being, left no room for any religious feeling at all, and I am certain that this is the case with more than the greater part of those who confess their sins to the priest.

When I had confessed all the sins I could remember, the priest began to put to me the strangest questions about matters upon which my pen must be silent. . . . . I replied, “Father, I do not understand what you ask me.”

“I question you,” he answered, on the sins of the sixth commandment of God (seventh in the Bible). Do confess all, my little boy, for you will go to hell, if, through your fault, you omit anything.”

And thereupon he dragged my thoughts into regions of iniquity which, thanks be to God, had hitherto been quite unknown to me.

I answered him again, “I do not understand you,” or “I have never done those wicked things.”

Then, skilfully shifting to some secondary matters, he would soon slyly and cunningly come back to his favorite subject, namely, sins of licentiousness.

His questions were so unclean that I blushed and felt nauseated with disgust and shame. More than once, I had been, to my great regret, in the company of bad boys, but not one of them had offended my moral nature so much as this priest had done. Not one of them had ever approached the shadow of the things from which that man tore the veil, and which he placed before the eyes of my soul. In vain I told him that I was not guilty of those things; that I did not even understand what he asked me; but he would not let me off.

Like a vulture bent upon tearing the poor defenceless bird that falls into its claws, that cruel priest seemed determined to ruin and defile my heart.

At last he asked me a question in a form of expression so bad, that I was really pained and put beside myself. I felt as if I had received the shock from an electric battery: a feeling of horror made me shudder. I was filled with such indignation that, speaking loud enough to be heard by many, I told him: “Sir, I am very wicked, but I was never guilty of what you mention to me: please don’t ask me any more of those questions, which will teach me more wickedness than I ever knew.”

The remainder of my confession was short. The stern rebuke I had given him had evidently made that priest blush, if it had not frightened him. He stopped short, and gave me some very good advice, which might have done me good, if the deep wounds which his questions had inflicted upon my soul, had not so absorbed my thoughts as to prevent me giving attention to what he said. He gave me a short penance and dismissed me.

I left the confessional irritated and confused. From the shame of what I had just heard, I dared not raise my eyes from the ground. I went into a corner of the church to do my penance, that is to recite the prayers which he had indicated to me. I remained for a long time in the church. I had need of a calm, after the terrible trial through which I had just passed. But vainly I sought for rest. The shameful questions which had just been asked me; the new world of iniquity into which I had been introduced; the impure phantoms by which my childish head had been defiled, confused and troubled my mind so much, that I began to weep bitterly.

I left the church only when forced to do so by the shades of night, and came back to my uncle’s house with a feeling of shame and uneasiness, as if I had done a bad action and feared lest I should be detected. My trouble was much increased when my uncle jestingly said: “Now that you have been to confess, you will be a good boy. But if you are not a better boy, you will be a more learned one, if your confessor has taught you what mine did when I confessed for the first time.”

I blushed and remained silent. My aunt said: “You must feel happy, now that you have made your confession: do you not?”

I gave an evasive answer, but could not entirely conceal the confusion which overwhelmed me. I went to bed early; but I could hardly sleep.

I thought I was the only boy whom the priest had asked these polluting questions; but great was my confusion, when, on going to school the next day, I learned that my companions had not been happier than I had been. The only difference was that, instead of being grieved as I was, they laughed at it.

“Did the priest ask you this and that,” they would demand, laughing boisterously; I refused to reply, and said: “Are you not ashamed to speak of these things?”

“Ah! ah! how scrupulous you are,” continued they, “if it is not a sin for the priest to us on these matters, how can it be a sin for us to laugh at it.” I felt confounded, not knowing what to answer. But my confusion increased not a little when, soon after, I perceived that the young girls of the school had not been less polluted or scandalized than the boys. Although keeping at a sufficient distance from us to prevent us from understanding everything they had to say on their confessional experience, those girls were sufficiently near to let us hear many things which it would have been better for us not to know. Some of them seemed thoughtful, sad, and shameful; but some of them laughed heartily at what they had learned in the confessional-box.

I was very indignant against the priest; and thought in myself that he was a very wicked man for having put to us such repelling questions. But I was wrong. That priest was honest; he was only doing his duty, as I have known since, when studying the theologians of Rome. The Rev. Mr. Beaubien was a real gentleman; and if he had been free to follow the dictates of his honest conscience, it is my strong conviction, he would never have sullied our young hearts with such impure ideas. But what has the honest conscience of a priest to do in the confessional, except to be silent and dumb; the priest of Rome is an automaton, tied to the feet of the Pope by an iron chain. He can move, go right or left, up or down; he can think and act, but only at the bidding of the infallible god of Rome. The priest knows the will of his modern divinity only through his approved emissaries, ambassadors, and theologians. With shame on my brow, and bitter tears of regret flowing just now, on my cheeks, I confess that I have had myself to learn by heart those damning questions, and put them to the young and the old, who like me, were fed with the diabolical doctrines of the Church of Rome, in reference to auricular confession.

Some time after, some people waylaid and whipped that very same priest, when, during a very dark night he was coming back from visiting his fair young penitents, the Misses Richards. And the next day, the conspirators having met at the house of Dr. Stephen Tache, to give a report of what they had done to the half secret society to which they belonged, I was invited by my young friend Louis Casault* to conceal myself with him, in an adjoining room, where we could hear everything without being seen. I find in the old manuscripts of “my young years’ recollections” the following address of Mr. Dubord, one of the principal merchants of St. Thomas.

“Mr. President,—I was not among those who gave to the priest the expression of the public feelings with the eloquent voice of the whip; but I wish I had been; I would heartily have cooperated to give that so well-deserved lesson to the father confessors of Canada; and let me give you my reasons for that.

“My child, who is hardly twelve years old, went to confess, as did the other girls of the village,

* He died many years after when at the head of the Laval University some time ago. It was against my will. I know by my own experience, that of all actions, confession is the most degrading of a person’s life. I can imagine nothing so well calculated to destroy forever one’s self-respect, as the modern invention of the confessional. Now, what is a person without self- respect? Especially a woman? Is not all forever lost without this? “In the confessional, everything is corruption of the lowest grade. There, the girls’ thoughts, lips, hearts and souls are forever polluted. Do I need to prove you this! No! for though you have long since given up auricular confession, as below the dignity of man, you have not forgotten the lessons of corruption which you have received from it. Those lessons have remained on your souls as the scars left by the red-hot iron upon the brow of the slave, to be a perpetual witness of his slave, to be a perpetual witness of his shame and servitude.

“The confessional-box is the place where our wives and daughters learn things which would make the most degraded woman of our cities blush!

“Why are all Roman Catholic nations inferior to nations belonging to Protestantism? Only in the confessional can the solution of that problem be found. And why are Roman Catholic nations degraded in proportion to their submission to their priests? It is because the more often the individuals composing those nations go to confess, the more rapidly they sink in the sphere of intelligence and morality. A terrible example of the auricular confession depravity has just occurred in my own family.

“As I have said a moment ago, I was against my own daughter going to confession, but her poor mother, who is under the control of the priest, earnestly wanted her to go. Not to have a disagreeable scene in my house, I had to yield to the tears of my wife.

“On the following day of the confession, they believed I was absent, but I was in my office, with the door sufficiently opened to hear everything which could be said by my wife and the child. And the following conversation took place:

“‘What makes you so thoughtful and sad, my dear Lucy, since you went to confess? It seems to me you should feel happier since you had the privilege of confessing your sins.’

“My child answered not a word; she remained absolutely silent.

“After two or three minutes of silence, I heard the mother saying: “Why do you weep, my dear Lucy? are you sick?’

But no answer yet from the child!”

You may well suppose that I was all attention: I had my secret suspicions about the dreadful mystery which had taken place. My heart throbbed with uneasiness and anger.

“After a short silence, my wife spoke again to her child, but with sufficient firmness to decide her to answer at last. In a trembling voice, she said:

“Oh! dear mamma, if you knew what the priest has asked me, and what he said to me when I confessed, you would perhaps be as sad as I am.’

“‘But what can he have said to you? He is a holy man, you must have misunderstood him, if you think that he has said anything wrong.’

“My child threw herself in her mother’s arms, and answered with a voice, half suffocated with her sobs: ‘ Do not ask me to tell you what the priest has said—it is so shameful that I cannot repeat it—his words have stuck to my heart as the leech put to the arm of my little friend, the other day.’

“‘What does the priest think of me, for having put me such questions?’

“My wife answered: ‘I will go to the priest and will teach him a lesson. I have noticed myself that he goes too far when questioning old people, but I had the hope he was more prudent with children. I ask of you, however, never to speak of this to anybody, especially let not your poor father know anything about it, for he has little enough of religion already, and this would leave him without any at all.’

“I could not refrain myself any longer: I abruptly entered the parlor. My daughter threw herself into my arms; my wife screamed with terror, and almost fell into a swoon. I said to my child: ‘If you love me, put your hand on my heart, and promise never to go again to confess. Fear God, my child, love Him, and walk in His presence. For His eyes see you everywhere. Remember that He is always ready to forgive and bless you every time you turn your heart to Him. Never place yourself again at the feet of a priest, to be defiled and degraded.’

This my daughter promised to me.

When my wife had recovered from her surprise, I said to her:

“Madame, it is long since the priest became everything, and your husband nothing to you! There is a hidden and terrible power which governs you; it is the power of the priest; this you have often denied, but it can not be denied any longer; the Providence of God has decided today that this power should be destroyed forever in my house; I want to be the only ruler of my family; from this moment, the power of the priest over you is forever abolished. Whenever you go and take your heart and your secrets to the feet of the priest, be so kind as not to come back any more into my house as my wife.'”

This is one of the thousands of specimens of the peace of conscience brought to the soul through auricular confession. If it were my intention to publish a treatise on this subject, I could give many similar instances, but as I only desire to write a short chapter, I will adduce but one other fact to show the awful deception practised by the Church of Rome, when she invites persons to come to confession, under the pretext that peace to the soul will be the reward of their obedience. Let us hear the testimony of another living and unimpeachable witness, about this peace of the soul, before, during, and after auricular confession. In her remarkable book, “Personal Experience of Roman Catholicism,” Miss Eliza Richardson writes (pages 34 and 35): ——*

“Thus I silenced my foolish quibbling, and went on to test of a convert’s fervor and sincerity in

* This Miss Richardson is a well-known Protestant lady, in England, who turned Romanists became a nun, and returned to her Protestant church, after five years’ personal, experience of Popery. She is still living as an unimpeachable witness of the depravity of auricular confession. And, here, was assuredly a fresh source of pain and disquiet, and one not so easily vanquished. The theory had appeared, as a whole, fair and rational; but the reality, in some of its details, was terrible!

“Divested, for the public gaze, of its darkest ingredients, and dressed up, in their theological works, in false and meretricious pretensions to truth and purity, it exhibited a dogma only calculated to exact a beneficial influence on mankind, and to prove a source of morality and usefulness. But oh, as with all ideals, how unlike was the actual?

“Here, however, I may remark, in passing, the effect produced upon my mind by the first sight of the older editions of ‘the Garden of the Soul.’ I remember the stumbling-block it was to me; my sense of womanly delicacy was shocked. It was a dark page in my experience when I first knelt at the feet of a mortal man to confess what should have been poured into the ear of God alone. I cannot dwell upon this . . . . . Though I believe my confessor was, on the whole, as guarded as his manners were kind, at some things I was strangely startled, utterly confounded.

“The purity of mind and delicacy in which I had been nurtured, had not prepared me for such an ordeal; and my own sincerity, and dread of committing a sacrilege, tended to augment the painfulness of the occasion. One circumstance, especially, I will recall, which my fettered conscience persuaded me I was obliged to name. My distress and terror, doubtless, made me less explicit than I otherwise might have been. The questioning, however, it elicited, and the ideas supplied by it, outraged my feelings to such an extent, that, forgetting all respect for my confessor, and careless, even, at the moment, whether I received absolution or not, I hastily exclaimed, ‘I cannot say a word more,’ while the thought rushed into my mind, ‘all is true that their enemies say of them.’ Here, however, prudence dictated to my questioner to put the matter no further; and the kind and almost respectful tone he immediately assumed, went far towards effacing an impression so injurious. On rising from my knees, when I should have gladly fled to any distance rather than have encountered his gaze, he addressed me in the most familiar manner on different subjects, and detained me some time in talking. What share I took in the conversation I never knew, and all that I remember, was by burning cheeks, and inability to raise my eyes from the ground.

“Here I would not be supposed to be intentionally casting a stigma upon an individual. Nor am I throwing unqualified blame upon the priesthood. It is the system which is at fault, a system which teaches that things, even at the remembrance of which degraded humanity must blush in the presence of heaven and its angels, should be laid open, dwelt upon, and exposed in detail, to the sullied ears of a corrupt and fallen fellow-mortal, who, of like passions with the penitent at his feet, is thereby exposed to temptations the most dark and dangerous. But what shall we say of woman? Draw a veil! Oh purity, modesty! and every womanly feeling! a veil as oblivion, over the fearfully dangerous experience thou art called to pass through!” (Pages 37 and 38.)

“Ah! there are things which cannot be recorded! facts too startling, and at the same time too delicately intricate, to admit a public portrayal, to meet the public gaze; but the cheek can blush in secret at the true images which memory evokes, and the oppressed mind shrinks back in horror from the dark shadows which have saddened and overwhelmed it. I appeal to converts, to converts of the gentler sex, and ask them, fearlessly ask them, what was the first impression made on your minds and feelings by the confessional? I do not ask how subsequent familiarization has weakened the effects; but when acquaintance was first made with it, how were you affected by it? I was not the impure, the already defiled, for to such it is sadly susceptible of being made a darker source of guilt and shame I appeal to the pure minded and delicate, the pure in heart and sentiment. Was not your first impression one of inexpressible dread and bewilderment, followed by a sense of humiliation and degradation not easily to be defined or supported?” (Page 39.) “The memory of that time [first auricular confession] will ever be painful and abhorrent to me; though subsequent experience has thrown even that far into the background. It was my initiatory lesson upon subjects which ought never to enter the imagination of girlhood: my introduction into a region which ought never to be approached by the guileless and the pure.” (Page 61.) “One or two individuals (Roman Catholics) soon formed a close intimacy with me, and discoursed with a freedom and plainness I had never before encountered. My acquaintances, however, had been brought up in convents, or familiar with them for years, and I could not gainsay their statement.

I was reluctant to believe more than I had experienced. The proof, however, was destined to come in no dubious shape at no distant day…… A dark and sullied page of experience was fast opening upon me; but so unaccustomed was the eye which scanned it, that I could scarcely at all, at once, believe in its truth! And it was of hypocrisy so hateful, of sacrilege so terrible, and abuse so gross of all things pure and holy, and in the person of one bound by his vows, his position, and, every law of his Church, as well as of God, to set a high example, that, for a time, all confidence in the very existence of sincerity and goodness was in danger of being shaken; sacraments, deemed the most sacred, were profaned; vows disregarded, vaunted secrecy of the confessional covertly infringed, and its sanctity abused to an unhallowed purpose; while even private visitation was converted into a channel for temptation, and made the occasion of unholy freedom of words and manner. So ran the account of evil, and a dire account it was. By it all serious thoughts of religion were well-nigh extinguished. The influence was fearful and polluting, the whirl of excitement inexpressible; I cannot enter into minute particulars here, every sense of feminine delicacy and womanly feeling shrink from such a task. This much, however, I can say, that I, in conjunction with two other young friends, took a journey to a confessor, an inmate of a religious house, who lived at some distance, to lay the affair before him, thinking that he would take some remedial measures adequate to the urgency of the case. He heard our united statements, expressed great indignation, and at once commended us each to write and detail the circumstances of the case to the Bishop of the district. This we did, but of course never heard the result. The reminiscences of these dreary and wretched months seem now like some hideous and guilty dream. It was actual familiarization with unholiest things!” (Page 63.)

“The Romish religion teaches that if you omit to name anything in confession, however repugnant or revolting to purity, which you even doubt having committed, your subsequent confessions are thus rendered null and sacrilegious; Whilst it also inculcates that sins of thought should be confessed in order that the confessor may judge of their mortal or venial character. What sort of a chain this links around the strictly conscientious, I would attempt to portray if I could. But it must have been worn to understand its torturing character! Suffice it to say that, for months past, according to this standard, I had not made a good confession at all! And now, filled with remorse for my past sacrilegious sinfulness, I resolved on making a new general confession to the religieux alluded to. But this confessor’s scrupulosity exceeded everything I had hitherto encountered. He told me some things were mortal sins which I had never before imagined could be such, and thus threw so many fetters around my conscience, that a host of anxieties for my first general confession was awakened within me. I had no resource, then, but to re-make that, and thus I afresh entered on the bitter path I had deemed I should never have occasion again to tread. But if my first confession had lacerated my feelings, what was it to this one? Words have no power, language has no expression to characterise, the emotion that marked it!

“The difficulty I felt in making a full and explicit avowal of all that distressed me, furnished my confessor with a plea for his assistance in the questioning department, and fain would I conceal much of what passed then as a foul blot on my memory. I soon found that he made mortal sins of what my first confessor had professed to treat but lightly, and he did not scruple to say that I had never yet made a good confession at all. My ideas, therefore, became more complicated and confused as I proceeded, until, at length, I began to feel doubtful of ever accomplishing my task in any degree satisfactorily; and my mind and memory were positively racked to recall every iota of every kind, real or imaginary, that might if omitted, hereafter be occasion of uneasiness. Things, heretofore held comparatively trifling, were recounted, and pronounced damnable sins; and as, day after day, I knelt at the feet of that man, answering questions and listening to admonitions calculated to bow my very soul to the dust, I felt as though I should hardly be able to raise my head again!

This is the peace which flows from auricular confession! I solemnly declare that, except in a few cases, in which the confidence of the penitents is bordering on idiocy, or in which they have been transformed into immoral brutes, nine tenths of the multitudes who go to confess are obliged to recount some such desolate narrative as that of Miss Richardson, when they are sufficiently honest to say the truth.

The most fanatical apostles of auricular confession cannot deny that the examination of conscience, which must precede confession, is a most difficult task, a task which, instead of filling the mind with peace, fills it with anxiety and serious fears. Is it then only after confession that they promise such peace? But they know very well that this promise is also a cruel deception. . . . . for to make a good confession the penitent has to relate not only all his bad actions, but all his bad thoughts and desires, their number and various aggravating circumstances. But have they found a single one of their penitents who was certain to have remembered all the thoughts, the desires, all the criminal aspirations of the poor sinful heart? They are well aware that to count the thoughts of the mind for days and weeks gone by, and to narrate those thoughts accurately at a subsequent period, are just as easy as to weigh and count the clouds which have passed over the sun in a three days’ storm, a month after that storm is over. It is simply impossible—absurd! This has never been, this will never be done. But there is no possible peace so long as the penitent is not sure that he has remembered, counted, and confessed every past sinful thought, word and deed. It is, then, impossible, yes! it is morally and physically impossible for a soul to find peace through auricular confession. If the law which says to every sinner: “You are bound, under pain of eternal damnation, to remember all your bad thoughts and confess them to the best of your memory,” were not so evidently a satanic invention, it ought to be put among the most infamous ideas which have ever come out of the brain of fallen man. For who can remember and count the thoughts of a week, of a day, nay, of an hour of this sinful life?

Where is the traveler who has crossed the swampy forests of America, in the three months of warm weather, who could tell the number of mosquitoes which have bitten him and drawn the blood from the veins? What should that traveler think of the man who, seriously, would tell him “You must prepare yourself to die, if you do not tell me, to the best of your memory, how many times you have been bitten by the mosquitoes the last three summer months, when you crossed the swampy lands along the shores of the Mississippi and Missouri rivers?” Would he not suspect that his merciless inquirer had escaped from a lunatic asylum?

But it would be much more easy for that traveler to say how many times he has suffered from the bitings of the mosquitoes, than for the poor sinner to count the bad thoughts which have passed through his sinful heart, through any period of his life.

Though the penitent is told that he must confess his thoughts only according to his best recollection, he will never, never know if he has done his best efforts to remember everything: he will constantly fear lest he has not done his best to count and confess them correctly.

Every honest priest, if he speak the truth, will at once, admit that his most intelligent and pious penitents, particularly among women, are constantly tortured by the fear of having omitted to confess some sinful deeds or thoughts. Many of them, after having already made several general confessions, are constantly urged by the pricking of their conscience, to begin afresh, in the fear that their first confessions had some serious defects. Those past confessions, instead of being a source of spiritual joy and peace, are, on the contrary, like so many Damocle’s swords, day and night suspended over their heads, filling their souls with the terrors of an eternal death. Sometimes, the terror-stricken consciences of those honest and pious women tell them that they were not sufficiently contrite; at another time, they reproach them for not having spoken sufficiently plain, on some things fitter to make them blush.

On many occasions, too, it has happened that sins which one confessor had declared to be venial, and which had long ceased to be confessed, another more scrupulous than the first, would declare to be damnable. Every confessor, thus knows well that he proffers what is flagrantly false, every time he dismisses his penitents after confession, with the salutation: “Go in peace, thy sins are forgiven thee.”

But it is a mistake to say that the soul does not find peace in auricular confession; in many cases, peace is found. And if the reader desires to learn something of that peace, let him go to the graveyard, open the tombs, and peep into the sepulchres. What awful silence! What profound quiet! What terrible and frightful peace! You hear not even the motion of the worms that creep in, and the worms that creep out, as they feast upon the dead carcass. Such is the peace of the confessional! The soul, the intelligence, the honor, the self-respect, the conscience, are, there, sacrificed. There, they must die! Yes, the confessional is the very tomb of human conscience, a sepulchre of human honesty, dignity, and liberty; the graveyard of the human soul! By its means, man, whom God hath made in his own image, is converted into the likeness of the beast that perishes; women, created by God to be the glory and helpmate of man, is transformed into the vile and trembling slave of the priest. In the confessional, man and woman attain to the highest degree of Popish perfection; they become as dry sticks, as dead branches, as silent corpses in the hands of their confessors. Their spirits are destroyed, their consciences are stiff, their souls are ruined.

This is the supreme and perfect result achieved, in its highest victories, by the Church of Rome.

There is, verily, peace to be found in auricular confession—yes, but it is the peace of the grave!

CHAPTER IX. The Dogma of Auricular Confession —a Sacriligious Imposture

BOTH Roman Catholics and Protestants have fallen into very strange errors in reference to the words of Christ: “Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.” (St. John xx. 23.)

The first have seen in this text the inalienable attributes of God of forgiving and retaining sins transferred to sinful men; the second have most unwisely granted their position, even while attempting to refute their errors.

A little more attention to the translation of the 3d and 6th verses of chapter xiii. of Leviticus by the Septuagint would have prevented the former from falling into their sacrilegious errors, and would have saved the latter from wasting so much time in refuting errors which refute themselves.

Many believe that the Septuagint Bible was the Bible that was generally read and used by Jesus Christ and the Hebrew people in our Saviour’s days. Its language was possibly the one spoken at times by Christ and understood by his hearers. When addressing his apostles and disciples on their duties towards the spiritual lepers to whom they were to preach the ways of salvation, Christ constantly followed the very expression of the Septuagint. It was the foundation of his doctrine and the testimonial of his divine mission to which he constantly appealed: the book which was the greatest treasure of the nation.

From the beginning to the end of the Old and the New Testaments, the bodily leprosy, with which the Jewish priest had to deal, is presented as the figure of the spiritual leprosy, sin, the penalty of which our Saviour had taken upon himself, that we might be saved by his death. That spiritual leprosy was the very thing for the cleansing of which he had come to this world— for which he lived, suffered, and died. Yes, the bodily leprosy with which the priests of the Jews had to deal, was the figure of the sins which Christ was to take away by shedding his blood, and with which his disciples were to deal till the end of the world.

When speaking of the duties of the Hebrew priests towards the leper, our modern translations say: (Lev. xiii. v. 6,) “They will pronounce him clean.” or (v. 3) “They will pronounce him unclean.”

But this action of the priests was expressed in a very different way by the Septuagint Bible, used by Christ and the people of his time. Instead of saying, “The priest shall pronounce the leper clean,” as we read in our Bible, the Septuagint version says, “The priest shall clean (katharei), or shall unclean (mianei) the leper.”

No one had ever been so foolish, among the Jews, as to believe that because their Bible said clean (katharei), their priests had the miraculous and supernatural power of taking away and curing the leprosy: and we nowhere see that the Jewish priests ever had the audacity to try to persuade the people that they had ever received any supernatural and divine power to “cleanse” the leprosy, because their God, through the Bible, had said of them: “They will cleanse the leper.” Both priest and people were sufficiently intelligent and honest to understand and acknowledge that, by that expression, it was only meant that the priest had the legal right to see if the leprosy was gone or not, they had only to look at certain marks indicated by God himself, through Moses, to know whether or not God had cured the leper before he presented himself to his priest. The leper, cured by the mercy and power of God alone, before presenting himself to the priest, was only declared to be clean by that priest. Thus the priest was said, by the Bible, to “clean” the leper, or the leprosy;—and in the opposite case to “unclean.” (Septuagint, Leviticus xiii. v. 3, 6.)

Now, let us put what God has said, through Moses, to the priests of the old law, in reference to the bodily leprosy, face to face with what God has said, through his Son Jesus, to his apostles and his whole church, in reference to the spiritual leprosy from which Christ has delivered us on the cross.

Septuagint Bible, Levit. xiii.

“And the Priest shall look on the plague, in the skin of the flesh, and when the hair in the plague is turned white, and the plague in sight be deeper than the skin of his flesh, it is a plague of leprosy; and the priest shall look on him and UNCLEAN HIM (mianei)

“And the Priest shall look on him again the seventh day, and if the plague is somewhat dark and does not spread on the skin, the Priest shall CLEAN HIM (katharei): and he shall wash his clothes and BE CLEAN” (katharos).

New Testament, John xx. 23.

“Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto. them; and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained.”

The analogy of the diseases with which the Hebrew priests and the disciples of Christ had to deal, is striking: so the analogy of the expressions prescribing their respective duties is also striking.

When God said to the priests of the Old Law, “You shall clean the leper,” and he shall be “cleaned,” or “you shall unclean the leper,” and he shall be “uncleaned,” he only gave the legal power to see if there were any signs or indications by which they could say that God had cured the leper before he presented himself to the priest. So, when Christ said to his apostles and his whole church, “Whosesover sins ye shall forgive, shall be forgiven unto them,” he only gave them the authority to say when the spiritual lepers, the sinners, had reconciled themselves to God, and received their pardon from him and him alone, previous to the coming to the apostles.

It is true that the priests of the Old Law had regulations from God, through Moses, which they had to follow, by which they could see and say whether or not the leprosy was gone.

If the plague spread not on the skin. . . . . the priest shall clean him. . . . . but if the priest see that the scab spread on the skin, it is leprosy: he shall “unclean” him. (Septuagint, Levit. xiii. 3, 6.)

Should any be convinced that Christ spoke the Hebrew of that day and not the Greek, and used the Old Testament in Hebrew, we have only to say that the Hebrew is precisely the same as the Greek—the priest is said to clean or unclean as the case may be, precisely as in the Septuagint.

So Christ had given to his apostles and his whole church equally, infallible rules and marks to determine whether or not the spiritual leprosy was gone, that they might clean the leper and tell him,

I clean thee, I forgive thy sins,

or

I unclean thee I retain thy sins.

I would have, indeed, many passages of the Old and New Testaments to copy, were it my intention to reproduce all the marks given by God himself, through his prophets, or by Christ and apostles, that his ambassadors might know when they should say to the sinner that he was delivered from his iniquities. I will give only a few.

First: “And he said unto them, go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature:

“He that believeth and is baptised, shall be saved: but he that believeth not shall be damned. (Mark xvi. 15, 16.)

What a strange want of memory in the Saviour of the World! He has entirely forgotten that “auricular confession,” besides faith and baptism are necessary to be saved! To those who believe and are baptised, the apostles and the church are authorized by Christ to say:

“You are saved! your sins are forgiven: I clean you!”

Second: “And when ye come into a house, salute it.

“And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you.

“And whosoever shall not receive you nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet.

“Verily, verily I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of Judgment, than for that city.” (Matt. X. 12-15.)

Here, again, the Great Physician tells his disciples when the leprosy will be gone, the sins forgiven, the sinner purified. It is when the lepers, the sinners, will have welcomed his messengers, heard and received their message. Not a word about auricular confession: this great panacea of the Pope was evidently ignored by Christ.

Third: “If ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly father will also forgive you,—but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. “(Matt. vi. 14,15.)

Was it possible to give a more striking and simple rule to the apostles and the disciples that they might know when they could say to a sinner: “Thy sins are forgiven!” or, “thy sins are retained?” Here the double keys of heaven are most solemnly and publicly given to every child of Adam! As sure as there is a God in heaven and that Jesus died to save sinners, so it is sure that if one forgives the trespasses of his neighbor for the dear Saviour’s sake, believing in him, his own sins have been forgiven! To the end of the world, then, let the disciples of Christ say to the sinner, “Thy sins are forgiven,” not because you have confessed your sins to me, but for Christ’s sake; the evidence of which is that you have forgiven those who had offended you.

Fourth: “And behold, a certain one stood up and tempted him, saying: Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?

“He said unto him: What is written in the law? how readest thou?

“And he, answering, said: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself.

“And he said unto him: Thou hast answered right; this do and thou shalt live.” (Luke x. 25-28.)

What a fine opportunity for the Saviour to speak of “auricular confession” as a means given by him to be saved! But here again Christ forgets that marvellous medicine of the Popes. Jesus, speaking absolutely like the Protestants, bids his messengers to proclaim pardon, forgiveness of sins, not to those who confess their sins to a man, but to those who love God and their neighbor. And so will his true disciples and messengers do to the end of the world!

Fifth: “And when he (the prodigal son) came to himself, he said: I will arise and go to my father, and I will say unto him, Father, I have sinned against Heaven and before thee: and I am not worthy to be called thy son: make me as one of thy hired servants.

“And be arose and came to his father. But when he was yet a great way off, his father saw him and had compassion, and ran, and he fell on his neck and kissed him.

“And the son said, Father, I have sinned against Heaven and in thy sight, and am not worthy to be called thy son.

“But the father said to his servants: Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him: put a ring on his hand and shoes on his feet, and bring hither the fatted calf. For this my son was dead, and he is alive again, he was lost and he is found.” (Luke xv. 17-24.)

Apostles and disciples of Christ, wherever you will hear, on this land of sin and misery, the cry of the Prodigal Son: “I will arise and go to my Father,” every time you see him, not at your feet, but at the feet of his true Father, crying, “Father, I have sinned against thee,” unite your hymns of joy to the joyful songs of the angels of God; repeat into the ears of that redeemed sinner the sentence just fallen from the lips of the Lamb, whose blood cleanses us from all our sins; say to him, “Thy sins are forgiven.”

Sixth: “Come unto me all ye who labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls; for my yoke is easy and my burden is light.” (Matt. xi. 28-30.)

Though these words were pronounced more than 1800 years ago, they were pronounced this very morning: they come at every hour of day and night from the lips and the heart of Christ to everyone of us sinners. It is just now that Jesus says to every sinner, ” Come to me and I will give ye rest.” Christ has never said and he will never say to any sinner, “Go to my priests and they will give you rest.” But he has said, “Come to me, and I will give you rest.”

Let the apostles and disciples of the Saviour, then, proclaim peace, pardon, and rest, not to the sinners who come to confess to them all their sins, but to those who go to Christ, and him alone, for peace, pardon and rest. For “Come to me,” from Jesus’ lips, has never meant—it will never mean—”Go and confess to the priests.”

Christ would never have said: “My yoke is easy and my burden light ” if he had instituted auricular confession. For the world has never seen a yoke so heavy, humiliating, and degrading, as auricular confession.

Seventh: “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of Man be lifted up; that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life.” (John iii. 14.)

Did Almighty God require any auricular confession in the wilderness, from the sinners, when he ordered Moses to lift up the serpent? No! Neither did Christ speak of auricular confession as a condition of salvation to those who look to Him when He dies on the Cross to pay their debts. A free pardon was offered to the Israelites who looked to the uplifted serpent. A free pardon is offered by Christ crucified to all those who look to Him with faith, repentance, and love. To such sinners the ministers of Christ, to the end of the world, are authorized to say: “Your sins are forgiven “we clean your leprosy.”

Eighth: “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.

“For God sent not his Son to condemn the world, but that the world, through him, might be saved.

“He that believeth in him is not condemned; but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God.

“And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil, hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.

“But he that doeth truth, cometh to the light, that his deeds may be manifest, that they are wrought in God.” (John iii. 16-21.)

In the religion of Rome, it is only through auricular confession that the sinner can be reconciled to God; it is only after he has beard a most detailed confession of all the thoughts, desires, and actions of the guilty one that he can tell him: “Thy sins are forgiven.” But in the religion of the Gospel, the reconciliation of the sinner with his God is absolutely and entirely the work of Christ. That marvellous forgiveness is a free gift offered not for any outward act of the sinner: nothing is required from him but faith, repentance, and love. These are marks by which the leprosy is known to be cured and the sins forgiven. To all those who have these marks, the ambassadors of Christ are authorized to say, Your sins are forgiven,” we clean” you.

Ninth: The publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes to heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying: ” God! be merciful to me a sinner!

“I tell you, this man went down to his house justified.” (Lake xviii. 13-14.) Yes! justified! and without auricular confession!

Ministers and disciples of Christ, when you see the repenting sinner smiting his breast and crying: “Oh, God, have mercy upon me, a sinner!” shut your ears to the deceptive words of Rome, or its ugly tail the Ritualists, who tell you to force that redeemed sinner to make to you a special confession of all his sins to get his pardon. But go to him and deliver the message of love, peace, and mercy, which you received from Christ: “Thy sins are forgiven! I ‘clean’ thee!”

Tenth: “And one of the malefactors which were hanged, railed on him, saying: If thou be Christ save thyself and us.

“But the other, answering, rebuked him, saying: Dost thou not fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?

“And we indeed justly, for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.

“And he said unto Jesus: Remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdom. And Jesus said unto him: Verily I say unto thee, to-day, shalt thou be with me in Paradise. (Luke xxiii. 39-43.)

Yes, in the Paradise or Kingdom of Christ, without auricular confession! From Calvary, when his hands are nailed to the cross, and his blood is poured out, Christ protests against the great imposture of auricular confession. Jesus will be, to the end of the world, what he was, there, on the cross: the sinner’s friend; always ready to hear and pardon those who invoke his name and trust in him.

Disciples of the gospel, wherever you hear the cry of the repenting sinner to the crucified Saviour:

“Remember me when thou comest to thy Kingdom,” go and give the assurance to that penitent and redeemed child of Adam, that “his sins are forgiven:”—”clean the leper.”

Eleventh: “Let the wicked forsake his ways, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return to the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon.” (Isa. lv. 7, 8.)

“Wash you and make you clean, put away the evils of your doings from before mine eyes: cease to do evil, learn to do well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed; judge the fatherless, and plead for the widow.

“Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they will be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson; they shall be as wool.” (Isa. i, 16-18.)

Here are the landmarks of the mercy of God, put by his own Almighty hands! Who will dare to remove them in order to put others in their place? Has ever Christ touched these landmarks? Has he ever intimated that anything but faith, repentance, and love, with their blessed fruits, were required from the sinned to secure his pardon? No-never.

Have the prophets of the Old Testament or the apostles of the New, ever said a word about “auricular confession,” as a condition for pardon? No—never.

What does David say? “I confess my sins unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my transgression unto the Lord, and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin.” (Psalm xxxii. 5.) What does the apostle John say? “If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth.

“But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ, his son, cleanseth us from sin;

“If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

“If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” (1 John i. 6-9.)

This is the language of the prophets and apostles. This is the language of the Old and the New Testament. It is to God and him alone that the sinner is requested to confess his sins. It is from God and him alone that he can expect his pardon.

The apostle Paul writes fifteen epistles, in which he speaks of all the duties imposed upon human conscience by the laws of God and the prescriptions of the Gospel of Christ. A thousand times he speaks to sinners, and tells them how they may be reconciled to God. But does he say a word about auricular confession? No—not one!

The apostles Peter, John, Jude, address six letters to the different churches, in which they state, with the greatest detail, what the different classes of sinners have to do to be saved. But again, not a single word comes from them about auricular confession.

St. James says: “Confess your faults one to another.” But this is so evidently the repetition of what the Saviour had said about the way of reconciliation between those who had offended one another, and it is so far from the dogma of a secret confession to the priest that the most zealous supporters of auricular confession have not dared to mention that text in favor of their modern invention.

But if we look in vain in the Old and New Testaments for a word in favor of auricular confession as a dogma, will it be possible to find that dogma in the records of the first thousand years of Christianity? No! for the more one studies the records of the Christian Church during those first ten centuries, the more he will be convinced that auricular confession is a miserable imposture of the darkest days of the world and the church this century, by one of the early fathers of the church. But not a word is said in it of his confessing his sins to anyone, though a thousand things are said of him which are of a far less interesting character.*

* [This version lacks some words.—Ed. Another version adds the following: And so is it with the lives of several of the early fathers of the church. Not a word is said of their confessing their sins to anyone, though a thousand things are said of him which are of a far less interesting character.—Ed.] So it is with the life of St. Mary, the Egyptian. The minute history of her life, her public scandals, her conversion, long prayers and fastings in solitude, the detailed history of her last days and of her death, all these we have; but not a single word is said of her confessing to anyone. It is evident that she lived and died without ever having thought of going to confess.

The deacon Pontius wrote also the life of St. Cyprian, who lived in the third century; but he does not say a word of his ever having gone to confession, or having heard the confession of anyone. More than that, we learn from this reliable historian that Cyprian was excommunicated by the Pope of Rome, called Stephen, and that he died without having ever asked from anyone absolution from that excommunication; a thing which has not seemingly prevented him from going to Heaven, since the infallible Popes of Rome, who succeeded Stephen, have assured us that be is a saint.

Gregory of Nyssa has given us the life of St. Gregory, of Neo-Caesarea, of the third century, and of St. Basil, of the fourth century. But neither speak of their having gone to confess, or having heard the secret and auricular confession of anyone. It is thus evident that those two great and good men, with all the Christians of their times, lived and died without ever knowing anything about the dogma of auricular confession.

We have the interesting life of St. Ambrose, of the fourth century, by Paulinus; and from that book it is evident, as two and two make four, that St. Ambrose never went to confess.

The history of St. Martin, of Tours, of the fourth century, by Severus Sulpicius, of the fifth century, is another monument left by antiquity to prove that there was no dogma of auricular confession in those days; for St. Martin has evidently lived and died without ever going to confess.

Pallas and Theoderet have left us the history of the life, sufferings, and death of St. Cbrysostom, Bishop of Constantinople, who died at the beginning of the fifth century, and both are absolutely mute about that dogma. No fact is more evident, by what they say, than that holy and eloquent bishop lived and died also without ever thinking of going to confess.

No man has ever more perfectly entered into the details of a Christian life, when writing on that subject, than the learned and eloquent St. Jerome, of the fifth century. Many of his admirable letters are written to the priests of his day, and to several Christian ladies and virgins, who had requested him to give them some good advice about the best way to lead a Christian life. His letters, which form five volumes, are most interesting monuments of the manners, habits, views, morality, practical and dogmatical faith of the first centuries of the church; they are a most unanswerable evidence that auricular confession, as a dogma, had then no existence, and is quite a modern invention. Would it be possible that Jerome had forgotten to give some advices or rules about auricular confession, to the priests of his time who asked his council about the best way to fulfil their ministerial duties, if it had been one of their duties to hear the confessions of the people? But we challenge the most devoted modern priest of Rome to find a single line in all the letters of St. Jerome in favor of auricular confession. In his admirable letter to the Priest Nepotianus, on the life of priests, vol. II., p. 203, when speaking of the relations, of priests with women, he says: “Solus cum sola, secreto et absque arbitrio, vel teste, non sedeas. Si familiarius est aliquid loquendum, habet nutricem. majorem domus, virginem, viduam, vel mari tatam; non est tam inhumana ut nullum praeter te habeat cui se audeat credere.”

“Never sit in secret, alone, in a retired place, with a female who is alone with you. If she has any particular thing to tell you, let her take the female attendant of the house, a young girl, a widow, or a married woman. She cannot be so ignorant of the rules of human life as to expect to have you as the only one to whom she can trust those things.”

It would be easy to cite a great number of other remarkable passages where Jerome showed himself the most determined and implacable opponent of those secret tete-a-tete between a priest and a female, which, under the plausible pretext of mutual advice and spiritual consolation, are generally nothing but bottomless pits of infamy and perdition for both. But this is enough.

We have also the admirable life of St. Paulina, written by St. Jerome. And, though in it, he gives us every imaginable detail of her life when young, married, and widow; though he tells us even how her bed was composed of the simplest and rudest materials; he has not a word about her ever having gone to confess. Jerome speaks of the acquaintances of St. Paulina, and gives their names; he enters into the minutest details of her long voyages, her charities, her foundations of monasteries for men and women, her temptations, human frailties, heroic virtues, her macerations, and her holy death; but he has not a word to say about the frequent or oracular confessions of St. Paulina; not a word about her wisdom in the choice of a prudent and holy (?) confessor.

He tells us that after her death, her body was carried to her grave on the shoulders of bishops and priests, as a token of their profound respect for the saint. But he never says that any of those priests sat there, in a dark corner with her, and forced her to reveal to their ears the secret history of all the thoughts, desires, and human frailties of her long and eventful life. Jerome is an unimpeachable witness that his saintly and noble friend, St. Paulina, lived and died without having ever thought of going to confess.

Possidius has left us the interesting life of St. Augustine, of the fifth century; and, again, it is in vain that we look for the place and time when that celebrated Bishop of Hippo went to confess, or heard the secret confessions of his people.

More than that, St. Augustine has written a most admirable book called: “Confessions,” in which he gives us the history of his life. With that marvellous book in hand we follow him step by step, wherever be goes; we attend with him those celebrated schools, where his faith and morality were so sadly wrecked; he takes us with him into the garden where, wavering between heaven and hell, bathed in tears, he goes under the fig-tree and cries “Oh Lord! how long will I remain in my iniquities!” Our soul thrills with emotions, with his soul, when we hear with him, the sweet and mysterious voice: “Tolle! lege!” take and read. We run with him to the place where he has left his gospel book; with a trembling hand, we open it and we read: “Let us walk honestly as in the day… put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ. (Rom. xiii. 13, 14.)

That incomparable book of St. Augustine makes us weep and shout with joy with him; it initiates us into all his most secret actions, to all his sorrows, anxieties, and joys; it reveals and unveils his whole life. It tells us where he goes, with whom he sins, and with whom he praises God; it makes us pray, sing, and bless the Lord with him. Is it possible that Augustine could have been to confess without telling us when, where, and to whom he made that auricular confession? Could he have received the absolution and pardon of his sins from his confessor, without making us partakers of his joys, and requesting us to bless that confessor with him?

But it is in vain that you look in that book for a single word about auricular confession. That book is an unimpeachable witness that both Augustine and his saintly mother, Monica, whom it mentions so often, lived and died without ever having been to confess. That book may be called the most crushing evidence to prove that “the dogma of auricular confession” is a modern imposture.

From the beginning to the end of that book, we see that Augustine believed and said that God alone could forgive the sins of men, and that it was to him alone that men had to confess in order to be pardoned. If he writes his confession, it is only that the world might know how God had been merciful to him, and that they might help him to praise and bless his merciful heavenly father. In the tenth book of his Confessions, Chapter III., Augustine protests against the idea that men could do anything to cure the spiritual leper, or forgive the sins of their fellowmen; here is his eloquent protest: “Quid mihi ergo est cum hominibus ut audiant confessiones, meas, quasi ipsi sanaturi Sint languores meas? Curiosum genus ad cognescendam vitam alienam; desidiosum ad corrigendam.”

“What have I to do with men that they should hear my confessions, as if they were able to heal my infirmities? The human race is very curious to know another person’s life, but very lazy to correct it.”

Before Augustine had built up that sublime and imperishable monument against auricular confession, St. John Chrysostom had raised his eloquent voice against it in his homily on the 50th Psalm, where, speaking in the name of the church, he said: “We do not request you to go to confess your sins to any of your fellow-men, but only to God!

Nestorius, of the fourth century, the predecessor of John Chrysostom, had, by a public defence, which the best Roman Catholic historians have had to acknowledge, solemnly forbidden the practice of auricular confession. For, just as there has always been thieves, drunkards, and malefactors in the world, so there has always been men and women who, under the pretext of opening their minds to each other for mutual comfort and edification, were giving themselves to every kind of iniquity and lust. The celebrated Chrysostom was only giving the sanction of his authority to what his predecessor had done, when, thundering against the newly-born monster, he said to the Christians of his time, “We do not ask you to go and confess your iniquities to a sinful man for pardon—but only to God.” (Homily on 50th Psalm.)

Auricular confession originated with the early heretics, especially with Marcion. Bellarmin speaks of it as something to be practiced. But let us hear what the contemporary writers have to say on the question.

“Certain women were in the habit of going to the heretic Marcion to confess their sins to him. But, as he was smitten with their beauty, and they loved him also, they abandoned themselves to sin with him.”

Listen now to what St. Basil in his commentary on Ps. xxxvii, says of confession:

“I have not come before the world to make a confession with my lips. But I close my eyes, and confess my sins in the secret of my heart. Before thee, O God, I pour out my sighs, and thou alone art the witness. My groans are within my soul. There is no need of many words to confess: sorrow and regret are the best confession. Yes, the lamentations of the soul, which thou art pleased to hear, are the best confession.”

Chrysostom, in his homily, De Paenitentia, vol. IV., col. 901, has the following: “You need no witnesses of your confession. Secretly acknowledge your sins, and let God alone bear you.”

In his homily V., De incomprehensibili Dei natura, vol. I., he says: “Therefore, I beseech you, always confess your sins to God! I, in no way, ask you to confess them to me. To God alone should you expose the wounds of your soul, and from him alone expect the cure. Go to him, then, and you shall not be cast off, but healed. For, before you utter a single word, God knows your prayer.”

In his commentary on Heb. XII., hom. XXXI., vol. XII., p. 289, he further says: “Let us not be content with calling ourselves sinners. But let us examine and number our sins. And then I do not tell you to go and confess them, according to the caprice of some; but I will say to you, with the prophet: ‘Confess your sins before God, acknowledge your iniquities at the feet of your Judge; pray in your heart and your mind, if not with your tongue, and you shall be pardoned.'”

In his homily on. Ps. I., vol. V., p. 589, the same Chrysostom says: “Confess your sins every day in prayer. Why should you hesitate to do so? I do not tell you to go and confess to a man, sinner as you are, and who might despise you if he knew your faults. But confess them to God, who can forgive them to you.”

In his admirable homily IV., De Lazaro, vol. I., p. 757, he exclaims: “Why, tell me, should you be ashamed to confess your sins? Do we compel you to reveal them to a man, who might, one day, throw them into your face? Are you commanded to confess them to one of your equals, who could publish them and ruin you? What we ask of you is simply to show the sores of your soul to your Lord and Master, who is also your friend, your guardian, and physician.”

In a small work of Chrysostom’s, entitled, “Catechesis ad illuminandos,” vol. II., p. 210, we read these remarkable words: “What we should most admire is not that God forgives our sins, but that he does not disclose them to anyone, nor wishes us to do so. What he demands of us is to confess our transgressions to him alone to obtain pardon.”

St. Augustine, in his beautiful homily on the 31st Ps., says: “I shall confess my sins to God, and He will pardon all my iniquities. And such confession is not made with the lips, but with the heart only. I had hardly opened my mouth to confess my sins when they were pardoned, for God had already heard the voice of my heart.”

In the edition of the Fathers by Migne, vol. 67, pp. 614, 615, we read: “About the year 390, the office of penitentiary was abolished in the church in consequence of a great scandal given by a woman who publicly accused herself of having committed a crime against chastity with a deacon.”

I know that the advocates of auricular confession present to their silly dupes several passages of the Holy Fathers, where it is said that sinners were going to that priest or that bishop to confess their sins: but this is a most dishonest way of presenting that fact—for it is evident to all those who are a little acquainted with the church history of those times, that these referred only to the public confessions for public transgressions through the office of the penitentiary.

The office of the penitentiary was this:—In every large city, a priest or minister was specially appointed to preside over the church meetings where the members who had committed public sins were obliged to confess them publicly before the assembly, in order to be reinstated in the privileges of their membership: and that minister had the charge of reading or pronouncing the sentence of pardon granted by the church to the guilty ones before they could be admitted again to communion. This was perfectly in accordance with what St. Paul had done with regard to the incestuous one of Corinth; that scandalous sinner who had cast obloquy on the Christian name, but who, after confessing and weeping over his sins before the church, obtained his pardon—not from a priest in whose ears he had whispered all the details of his incestuous intercourse, but from the whole church assembled. St. Paul gladly approves the Church of Corinth in thus absolving, and receiving again in their midst, a wandering but repenting brother.

When the Holy Fathers of the first centuries speak of “confession” they invariably understand “public confessions” and not auricular confession.

There is as much difference between such public confessions and auricular confessions, as there is between heaven and hell, between God and his great enemy, Satan.

Public confession, then, dates from the time of the apostles, and is still practiced in Protestant churches of our day. But auricular confession was unknown by the first disciples of Christ; as it is rejected to-day, with horror, by all the true followers of the Son of God.

Erasmus, one of the most learned Roman Catholics who opposed the Reformation in the sixteenth century, so admirably begun by Luther and Calvin, fearlessly and honestly makes the following declaration in his treatise, De Paenitentia, Dis. 5: “This institution of penance [auricular confession] began rather of some tradition of the Old or New Testament But our divines, not advisedly considering what the old doctors do say, are deceived, that which they say of general and open confession, they wrest, by and by, to this secret and privy kind of confession.”

It is a public fact, which no learned Roman Catholic has ever denied, that auricular confession became a dogma and obligatory practice of the church only at the Council of Lateran in the year 1215, under the Pope Innocent III. Not a single trace of auricular confession, as a dogma, can be found before that year.

Thus, it has taken more than twelve hundred years of efforts for Satan to bring out this masterpiece of his inventions to conquer the world and destroy the souls of men.

Little by little, that imposture had crept into the world, just as the shadows of a stormy night creep without anyone being able to note the moment when the first rays of light gave way before the dark clouds. We know very well when the sun was shining, we know when it was very dark all over the world; but no one can tell positively when the first rays of light faded away. So saith the Lord:

“The kingdom of Heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field.

“But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat and went his way.

“But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, there appeared the tares also.

“So the servants of the householder came and said unto him: Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? From whence then hath it tares?

“He said unto them: An enemy hath done this.” (Matt. xiii. 24-28.)

Yes, the Good Master tells us that the enemy sowed those tares in his field during the night when men were sleeping.

But he does not tell us precisely the hour of the night when the enemy cast the tares among the wheat.

However, if anyone likes to know how fearfully dark was the night which covered the “Kingdom,” and how cruel, implacable, and savage was the enemy who sowed the tares, let him read the testimony of the most devoted and learned cardinals whom Rome has ever had, Baronius, Annals, Anno 900:

“It is evident that one can scarcely believe what unworthy, base, execrable, and abominable things the holy Apostolic See, which is the pivot upon which the whole Catholic Church revolves, was forced to endure, when princes of the age, though Christians, arrogated to themselves the election of the Roman Pontiffs. Alas, the shame! alas, the grief! What monsters, horrible to behold, were then intruded on the Holy See! What evils ensued! What tragedies they perpetrated! With what pollutions was this See, though itself without spot, then stained! With what corruptions infected! With what filthiness defiled! And by these things blackened with perpetual infamy (Baronius, Annals, Anno, 900.)

“Est plane, ut vix aliquis credat, imino, nee vix quidem sit crediturus, nisi suis inspiciat ipse oculis, manibusque contractat, quam indigna, quainque turpia atque deformia, execranda insuper et abominanda sit coacta pati sacrosancta apostolica sedes, in cujus cardine universa Ecclesia catholica vertitur, cum principes saeculi hujus, quantumlibet christiani, hac tamen ex parte dicendi tyrrani saevissini, arrogaverunt sibi, tirannice, electionem Romanorum pontificum. Quot tune ab eis, proh pudor! pro dolor! in eamdem sedem, angelis reverandam, visu horrenda intrusa sunt monstra? Quot ex eis oborta sunt mala, consummatae tragediae! Quibus tunc ipsam sine macula et sine ruga contigit aspergi sordibus, purtoribus infici, in quinati spurcitiis, ex hisque perpetua infamia denigrari!”

CHAPTER X. God Compels the Church of Rome to Confess the Abominations of Auricular Confession

THE Priests of Rome resort to various means in order to deceive the people on the immorality resulting from auricular confession. One of their favorite stratagems is to quote some disconnected passages from theologians, recommending caution on the part of the priest, in questioning his penitents on delicate subjects, should he see or apprehend any danger for the latter of being shocked by his questions. True, there are such prudent theologians, who seem to realize more than others the real danger of the priest in confession. But those wise counselors resemble very much a father who would allow his child to put his fingers in the fire, while advising him to be cautious lest he should burn those fingers. There is just as much wisdom in the one case as there would be in the other. What would you say of a brutal parent casting a young, weak and inexperienced boy among wild beasts, with the foolish and cruel expectation that his prudence might save him from injury?

Such theologians may be perfectly honest in giving such advice, although it is anything but wise or reasonable. But those are far from being honest or true who contend that the Church of Rome, in commanding everyone to confess all his sins to the priests, has made an exception in favor of sins against chastity. This is only so much dust thrown in the eyes of Protestants and ignorant people, to prevent them from seeing through the frightful mysteries of confession.

When the Council of Lateran decided that every adult, of either sex, should confess all their sins to a priest, at least once a year, there was no exceptions made for any special class of sins, not even for those committed against modesty or purity. And when the Council of Trent ratified or renewed the previous decision, no exception was made, either, of the sins in question. They were expected and ordered to be confessed, as all other sins.

The law of both Councils is still unrepealed and binding for all sins, without any exception. It is imperative, absolute; and every good Catholic, man or woman, must submit to it by confessing all his or her sins, at least once a year.

I have in my hand Butler’s Catechism, approved by several bishops of Quebec. On page 62, it reads, “that all penitents should examine themselves on the capital sins, and confess them all, without exception, under penalty of eternal damnation.”

The celebrated controversial catechism of Rd. Stephen Keenan, approved by all the bishops of Ireland, positively says (page 186): “The penitent must confess all his sins.”

Therefore, the young and timid girl, the chaste and modest woman, must think of shameful deeds and fill their minds with impure ideas, in order to confess to an unmarried man whatever they may be guilty of, however repugnant may be to them such confession, or dangerous to the priest who is bound to hear and even demand it. No one is exempt from the loathsome, and often polluting task. Both priest and penitent are required and compelled to go through the fiery ordeal of contamination and shame. They are bound, on every particular, the one to ask, and the other to answer, under penalty of eternal damnation.

Such is the rigorous, inflexible law of the Church of Rome with regard to confession. It is taught not only in works of theology or from the pulpit, but in prayer-books and various other religious publications. It is so deeply impressed in the minds of Romanists as to have become a part of their religion. Such is the law which the priest himself has to obey, and which puts his penitents at his own discretion.

But there are husbands with a jealous disposition, who would little fancy the idea of bachelors confessing their wives, if they knew exactly what questions they have to answer in confession. There are fathers and mothers who don’t like much to see their daughters alone with a man, behind a curtain, and who would certainly tremble for their honor and virtue if they knew all the abominable mysteries of confession. It is necessary, therefore, to keep these people, as much as possible, in ignorance, and prevent light from reaching that empire of darkness, the confessional. In that view, confessors are advised to be cautious “on those matters;” to “broach these questions in a sort of covert way, and with the greatest reserve.” For it is very desirable “not to shock modesty, neither frighten the penitent nor grieve her. Sins, however, must be confessed.”

Such is the prudent advice given to the confessor on certain occasions. In the hands or under the command of Liguori, Father Gury, Scavani, or other casuists, the priest is a sort of general, sent during the night, to storm a citadel or a strong position, having for order to operate cautiously, and before daylight. His mission is one of darkness and violence, and cruelty; above all, it is a mission of supreme cunning, for when the Pope commands, the priest, as his loyal soldier, must be ready to obey; but always with a mask or blind before him, to conceal his object. However, many a time, after the place has been captured by dint of strategy and secrecy, the poor soldier is left, badly wounded and completely disabled, on the battle-field. He has paid dearly for his victory; but the conquered citadel has also received an injury from which it may never recover. The crafty priest has gained his point: he has succeeded in persuading his lady penitent that there was no impropriety, that it was even necessary for them to have a parley on things that made her blush a few moments before. She is soon so well convinced, that she would swear that there is nothing wrong in confession. Truly this is a fulfillment of the words: “Abyssus abyssum invocat,” an abyss calls for another abyss.

Have the Romish theologians—Gury, Scavani, Liguori, etc—ever been honest enough, in their works on confession, to say that the Most Holy God could never command or require woman to degrade and pollute herself and the priest in pouring into the ear of a frail and sinful mortal, words unfit even for an angel? No; they were very careful not to say so; for, from that very moment, their shameless lies would have been exposed; the stupendous, but weak structure of auricular confession, would fall to the ground, with sad havoc and ruin to its unholders. Men and women would open their eyes, and see its weakness and fallacy. “If God,” they might say, “can forgive our most grievous sins against modesty, without confessing them, He can and will certainly do the same with those of less gravity; therefore there is no necessity or occasion for us to confess to a priest.”

But those shrewd casuists knew too well that, by such frank declaration, they would soon lose their bold on Catholic populations, especially on women, by whom, through confession, they rule the world. They much prefer to keep their grip on benighted minds frightened consciences, and trembling souls. No wonder, then, that they fully endorse and confirm the decisions of the councils of Lateran and Trent, ordering “that all sins must be confessed such as God knows them.” No wonder that they try their best or worst to overcome the natural repugnance of women for making such confessions, and to conceal the terrible dangers for the priests in hearing the same.

However, God, in his infinite mercy, and for the sake of truth, has compelled the Church of Rome to acknowledge the moral dangers and corrupting tendencies of auricular confession. In His eternal wisdom, He knew that Roman Catholics would close their ears to whatever might be said by the disciples of gospel truth, of the demoralising influence of that institution; that they would even reply with insult and fallacy to the words of truth kindly addressed to them, just as the Jews of old returned hatred and insult to the good Saviour who was bringing them the glad tidings of a free salvation. He knew that Romish devotees, led astray by their priests, would call the apostles of truth, liars, seducers, possessed of the devil, as Christ was constantly called a demoniac, an impostor, and finally put to death by His false accusers.

That great God, as compassionate now as He was then, for the poor benighted and deluded souls, has wrought a real miracle to open the eyes of the Roman Catholics, and compel them, as it were, to believe us, when we say, on His authority, that auricular confession was invented by Satan to ruin both the priest and his female penitents, for time and eternity. For, what we would never have dared to say of ourself to the Roman Catholics with regard to what frequently happens between their priests and their wives and daughters, either during or after confession, God has constrained the Church of Rome to acknowledge herself, in revealing things that would have seemed incredible, had they come simply from our mouth or our pen. In this, as in other instances, that apostate Church has unwittingly been the mouth-piece of God for the accomplishment of His great and merciful ends.

Listen to the questions that the Church of Rome, through her theologians, puts to every priest after he has heard the confession of your wives or daughters:

1. “Nonne inter audiendas confessiones quasdam proposui questiones circa sextum decalogi preoeceptum cum intentione libidinosa? (Miroir du Clerge, p. 582.)

“While hearing confessions, have I not asked questions on sins against the sixth (seventh in the Decalogue) commandment, with the intention of satisfying my evil passions?”

Such is the man, O mothers and daughters, to whom you dare to unbosom the most secret, as well as the most shameful actions. You kneel down at his feet and whisper in his ear your most intimate thoughts and desires, and your most polluting deeds; because your church, by dint of cunning and sophistry, has succeeded in persuading you that there was no impropriety or danger in doing so; that the man whom you choose for your spiritual guide and confident, could never be tempted or tainted by such foul recitals. But that same Church, through some mysterious providence, is made to acknowledge, in her own books, her own lies. In spite of herself, she admits that there is real danger in confession, both for the woman and for the priest; that willingly or otherwise, and sometimes both unawares, they lay for each other dangerous snares. The Church of Rome, as if she had an evil conscience for allowing her priest to hold such close and secret converse with a woman, on such delicate subjects, keeps, as it were, a watchful eye on him, while the poor misguided woman is pouring in his ear the filthy burden of her soul; and as soon as she is off, questions the priest as to the purity of his motives, the honesty of his intentions in putting the requisite questions. “Have you not,” she asks him immediately, “under the pretence of helping that woman in her confession, put to her certain questions simply in order to gratify your lust, and with the object of satisfying your evil propensities?”

2. “Nonne munus audiendi confessiones suscepi, aut veregi ex prava incontinentioe appettentia (Idem, p. 582.) “Have I not repaired to the confessional and heard confessions with the intention of gratifying my evil passions? (Miroir du Clerge, p. 582.) O ye women! who tremble like slaves at the feet of the priests, you admire the patience and charity of those good (?) priests, who are willing to spend so many long and tedious hours in hearing the confession of your secret sins; and you hardly know how to express your gratitude for so much kindness and charity. But, hush, listen to the voice of God speaking to the conscience of the priest, through the Church of Rome!

“Have you not,” she asks him, “heard the confession of women simply to foster or gratify the grovelling passions of your fallen nature and corrupt heart?”

Please notice, it is not I, or the enemies of your religion, who put to your priests the above questions; it is God Himself, who, in His pity and compassion for you, compels your own Church to ask such questions; that your eyes may be opened, and that you may be rescued from all the dangerous obscenities and the humiliating and degrading slavery of auricular confession. It is God’s will to deliver you from such bondage and degradation. In His tender mercies He has provided means to drag you out of that cesspool, called confession; to break the chains which bind you to the feet of a miserable and blasphemous sinner called confessor, who, under the pretence of being able to pardon your sins, usurps the place of your Saviour and your God! For while you are whispering your sins in his ear, God says to him through his Church, in tones loud enough to be heard: “In hearing the confession of these women, are you not actuated by lust, spurred by evil passions?”

Is this not sufficient to warn you of the danger of auricular confession? Can you now, with any sense of safety or propriety, come to that priest, for whom your very confession may be a snare, a cause of fall or fearful temptation? Can you, with a particle of honor or modesty, willingly expose yourself to the impure desires of your confessors? Can you, with any sort of womanly dignity, consent to entrust that man with your inmost thoughts and desires, your most humiliating and secret actions, when you know from your own Church’s lips, that that man may not have any higher object in listening to your confession than a lustful curiosity, or a sinful desire of exciting his evil passions?

3. “Nonne ex auditis in confessione occasionem sumpsi poenitentes utriusque sexus ad peccandum sollicitandi?” (Idem, p. 582.) “Have I not availed myself of what I heard in confession to induce my penitents of both sexes to commit sin?”

I would run a great risk of being treated with the utmost contempt, should I dare to put to your priests such a question. You would very likely call me a scoundrel, for daring to question the honesty and purity of such holy men. You would, perhaps, go as far as to contend that it is utterly impossible for them to be guilty of such sins as are alluded to in the above question; that never such shameful deeds have been perpetrated through confession. And you would, maybe, emphatically deny that your confessor has ever said or done anything that might lead you to sin or even commit any breach of propriety or modesty. You feel perfectly safe on that score, and see no danger to apprehend.

Let me tell you, good ladies, that you are altogether too confident, and thus you are kept in the most fatal delusion. Your own Church, through the merciful and warning voice of God speaking to the conscience of your own theologians, tells you that there is a real and imminent danger, where you fancy yourself in perfect security. You may never have suspected the danger, but it is there, within the walls of the confessional; nay, more, it is lurking in your very hearts, and that of your confessor. He may hitherto have refrained from tempting you; he may, at least, have kept within the proper limits of outward morality or decency. But nothing warrants you that he may not be tempted; and nothing could shield you from his attempts on your virtue, should he give way to temptation, as cases are not wanting to prove the truth of my assertion. You are sadly mistaken in a false and dangerous security. You are, although unawares, on the very brink of a precipice, where so many have fallen through their blind confidence in their own strength, or their confessor’s prudence and sanctity. Your own Church is very anxious about your own safety; she trembles for your innocence and purity. In her fear, she cautions the priest to be watchful over his wicked passions and human frailty. How dare you pretend to be stronger and more holy than your confessor is in the mind of your own Church? Why should you so wilfully imperil your chastity or modesty? Why expose yourself to danger, when it could be so easily avoided? How can you be so rash, so devoid of common prudence and modesty as to shamelessly put yourselves in a position to tempt and be tempted, and thereby incur your temporal and eternal perdition?

4. “Nonne extra tribunal, vel, in ipso confess ionis actu, aliuqia dixi aut egi cum Intenticne diabolica has personas seducendi?” (Idem, idem).

“Have I not, either during or after confession, done or said certain things with a diabolical intention of seducing my female patients?”

“What arch enemy of our holy religion is so bold and impious as to put to our saintly priests such an impudent and insulting question?” may ask some of our Roman Catholic readers. It is easy to answer. This great enemy of your religion is no less than a justly offended God, admonishing and reproving your priests for exposing both you and themselves to dangerous allurements and seductions. It is His voice speaking to their consciences, and warning them of the danger and corruption of auricular confession. It says to them: Beware! for ye might be tempted, as surely you will be, to do or say something against honor and purity.

Husbands and fathers! who rightly value the honor of your wives and daughters more than all treasures, who consider it too precious a boon to be exposed to the dangers of pollution, and who would prefer to lose your life a thousand times, than to see those you love most on earth fall in the snares of the seducer, read once more and ponder what your Church asks the priest, after he has heard your wife and daughter in confession: “Have you not, either during or after confession, done or said something with a diabolical intention of seducing your female patients?”

If your priest remains deaf to these words addressed to his conscience, you cannot help giving heed to them and understanding their full significance. You cannot be easy and fear nothing from that priest in those close interviews with your wives and daughters, when his superiors and your own Church tremble for him, and question his purity and honesty. They see a great danger for both the confessor and his penitent; for they know that confession has, many a time, been the pretence of the cause of the most shameful seductions.

If there were no real danger for the chastity of women, in confessing to a man their most secret sins, do you believe that your popes and theologians would be so stupid as to acknowledge it, and put to confessors questions that would be most insulting and out of place, should there be no occasion for them?

Is it not presumption and folly, on your part, to think that there is no danger, when the Church of Rome tells you, positively, that there is danger, and uses the strongest terms in expressing her uneasiness and apprehension?

Why! your Church sees the most pressing reasons to fear for the honor of your wives and daughters, as well as for the chastity of her priests; and still you remain unconcerned, indifferent to the fearful peril to which they are exposed! Are you like the Jewish people of old, to whom it was said: “Hear ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not?” (Isa. vi. 9).

But if you see or suspect the danger you are warned of; if the eye of your intelligence can fathom the dreadful abyss where the dearest objects of your heart are in danger of falling, then it behooves you to keep them from the paths that lead to the fearful chasm. Do not wait till it is too late, when they are too near the precipice to be rescued. You may think the danger to be far off, while it is near at hand. Profit by the sad experience of so many victims of confession who have been irretrievably lost, irrecoverably ruined for time and eternity. The voice of your conscience, of honor, of God Himself, tells you that it may soon become too late to save them from destruction, through your neglect and procrastination. While thanking God for having preserved them from temptations that have proved fatal to so many married or unmarried women, do not lose a single moment in taking the necessary means to keep them from temptation and falls.

Instead of allowing them to go and kneel at the feet of a man to obtain the remission of their sins, lead them to the dying Saviour’s feet, the only place where they can secure pardon and peace everlasting. And why, after so many unfruitful attempts, should they try any longer to wash themselves in a puddle, when the pure waters of eternal life are offered them so freely through Christ Jesus, their only Saviour and Mediator?

Instead of seeking their pardon from a poor and miserable sinner, weak and tempted as they are, let them go to Christ, the only strong and perfect man, the only hope and salvation of the world.

O poor deluded Catholic women! listen no longer to the deceiving words of the Church of Rome, who has no pardon, no peace for you, but only snares; who offers you thraldom and shame in return for the confession of your sins! But listen rather to the invitations of your Saviour, who has died on the cross, that you might be saved; and who, alone, can give rest to your weary souls.

Hearken to His words, when He says to you: “Come unto Me, O ye heavily laden, crushed, as it were, under the burden of your sins, and I shall give you rest. . . I am the Physician of your souls. . . Those who are well have no need of a physician, but those who are sick. . . Come, then, to Me, and ye shall be healed. . . I have not sent back nor lost any who have come to Me. . . invoke My name. . . believe in Me. . . repent. . . love God, and your neighbor as yourself, and you shall be saved. . . For all who believe in Me and call upon My name, shall be saved. . . .When I am raised up between heaven and earth, I shall draw every one to Me. . . .”

Oh, mothers and daughters, instead of going to the priest for pardon and salvation, go to Jesus, who is so pressingly inviting you! and the more so as you have more need of divine help and grace. Even, if you are as great a sinner as Mary Magdalene, you can, like her, wash the feet of the Saviour with the flowing tears of your repentance and your love, and like her, receive the pardon of your sins.

To Jesus, then, and to Him alone, go for the confession and pardon of your sins; for there, only, you can find peace, light, and life for time and eternity!

CHAPTER XI. Auricular Confession in Australia, America, and France

WE hope this chapter will be read with interest and benefit everywhere; it will be particularly interesting to the people of Australia, America, and France. Let every one consider with attention its solemn teachings; they will see how auricular confession is spreading, broadcast, the seeds of an unspeakable corruption an every side, all over the world. Let every one see how the enemy is successfully at work, to destroy every vestige of honesty and purity in the hearts and the minds of the fair daughters of their countries.

Though I have been in Australia only a few months, I have a collection of authentic and undeniable facts about the destruction of female virtue, through the confessional, which would fill several large volumes, and would strike the country with horror, were it possible to publish them all. But to keep myself within the limits of a short chapter, I will give only a few of the most public ones.

Not long ago, a young Irish lady, belonging to one of the most respectable families of Ireland, went to confess to a priest of Parramatta. But the questions put to her in the confessional, were of such a bestial character; the efforts made by this priest to persuade his God-fearing and honest young penitent, to consent to satisfy the infamous desires of his corrupted heart, caused the young lady to give up, immediately, the Church of Rome, and break the fetters, by which she had been too long bound to the feet of her would-be seducers. Let the reader peruse her letter, which I have copied from the Sydney (Australia) Gazette, of the 28th July, 1839, and they will see how bravely, and over her own signature, she not only accuses her confessors of having most infamously scandalized her by their questions, and tried to destroy in her the last vestige of female modesty, but she declares that many of her female friends had acknowledged in her presence, that they had been dealt with in the very same way, by their father confessors.

As that young lady was the niece of a well-known Roman Catholic Bishop, and the near relation of two priests, her public declaration made a profound sensation in the public mind, and the Roman Catholic hierarchy keenly felt the blow. The facts were too plainly and bravely given by that unimpeachable witness to be denied. The only thing to which those haughty and implacable enemies of all that is true, holy and pure, in the world, had recourse to, to defend their tottering power, and keep their mask of honesty, what they have done in all ages —”murder the honest young girl they had not been able to silence.” A few days after, she was found bathed in her blood, and cruelly bruised, at a short distance from Parramatta; but by the good providence of God, the would-be murderers, sent by these priests, had failed to kill their victim. She recovered from her wounds, and lived many years more to proclaim before the public, how the priests of Australia, as well as the priests of the rest of the world, make use of auricular confession to pollute the hearts, and damn the souls of their penitents.

Here is the letter of that young, honest, and brave lady:

THE CONFESSIONAL.

(To the Editors of the Sydney Gazette.)

While reading over, the other day, in the Sydney Gazette, an account of the trial, which took place at the Supreme Court, Tuesday, the 9th instant, I was struck with inexpressible amazement at the evidence of Dr. Polding, Roman Catholic Bishop in this colony, and beg to enquire, through the medium of your paper, whether any difference exists between the English and the Irish Roman Catholic priests? If there does not, and if what Dr. Polding says is really the case, I must have been very unfairly dealt with indeed, by most of the priests, to whom I have confessed.

I know very well a Roman Catholic priest will never say—”Pay me so much, and I will give you absolution,” because that would be exposing the craft; but practice speaks louder than precept, and I can say for myself (and I know hundred of others, who could say the same, if they dared), that I have, times without number, paid the priest, before I rose from my knees at confession, under the pretence, as I will show, of getting masses and prayers said for the release of the souls of my deceased relatives from purgatory.

I was taught to believe that masses were not valid, unless I was from under a state of sin, or in other words, in a state of grace. Consequently I must be absolved, to make the masses effectual, and all Roman Catholics know full well, that all masses must be paid for, before they will be said. I have been told by a priest, a man of good education, that the more I gave, the better for my own soul, and the souls of friends detained in purgatory. I was taught to believe that the Church of Rome being infallible, and incapable of erring, its doctrine and practices were the same throughout the world; of course I was the more staggered on reading Dr. Polding’s evidence. I think that he must be laboring under a great mistake, when he says, that it is strictly forbidden for a priest to receive money in any way, or even if anything should be given for charitable purposes, it is usual to give it at another time, “but not customary,” or else the priests in Ireland are outrageously simonical. Perhaps Dr. Polding will inform me, why I should, for so many years, and not only I, but very many members of my poor deluded family, pay the priest for relies—such as “the word of the cross,” “holy bones,” “holy wax,” “holy fire,” “pieces of saints’ garments,” from Rome and other places: “holy clay,” from the saints’ tombs; “the Agnus Dei,” “gospels,” “scapularies,” “blessed candle,” “blessed salt,” “St. Francis’ lard, &c.

But the time would fail me to repeat the abominable delusions I’ve paid for, and none of them could, in any way, be reckoned among the priests’ traveling expenses, as the priests were resident in the place; but, perhaps, these are not some of the acts which would bring a priest into degradation with his own community, as Dr. Polding acknowledges; “there are certain acts to which, inherently and incessantly, there are degradations and detestation attached,” but I humbly and heartily thank God I have not, like Dr. Polding, to wait until I have “been a Protestant,” to know how such acts must affect all who come within reach of their contagion, as I do most solemnly protest, before God and man, against refuges of lies and idolatrous worship of the Popish Church, out of which it is my earnest and constant prayer, that not only my own relations, but all within her pale, may, through the riches of God’s grace, “come out from her and be separate,” as I have, so that after the way which they call heresy—”that they may yet be brought to worship the God of their fathers.”

But there is one thing asserted by Dr. Polding, in his evidence, that needs particular explanations, as it either casts a most blasphemous reflection on the Holy Scriptures, or Dr. Polding must, if he directs the attention of Protestants, for the rule of confession, in the Roman Catholic Church, to the Holy Scriptures, be totally ignorant of that, which the everyday student in Maynooth College is master of; and were it not that I esteem the glory of God far beyond my own personal feelings of female delicacy, I would shrink from acknowledging that which I do now publicly, and with shame, that I have carefully perused the translations of the extracts from “Dens’ Theology,” where alone the true practice of the Roman Catholic confessional is to be found, and publicly authorized by Dr. Murray, the Roman Catholic Archbishop of Dublin, and in the presence of my Maker, I solemnly declare, that horrible and unspeakably vile as that book is, I have had a hundred times more disgusting questions put to me in the confessional, which I was obliged to answer, having been told by my confessor, “that being ashamed of answering him, I was in a state of mortal sin.” I have been often obliged to perform severe penance, for repeating to my companions, a portion of these horrible things, out of confession, and comparing the questions put to them (as far as decency would allow) with those put to myself. What then will the Protestant public think, when I again declare, and in the same solemn manner, that their experience, and especially the experience of one of them, was worse than mine, acts following questions, which I readily believe, from the specimens offered to myself, one day, in the confessional.

If then, Dr. Polding will only prove to me, from simply the Holy Scriptures,” any authority for what I have stated, on the part of Roman Catholic Confession, and which may be read by any one who please, in Dens’ Theology,—I promise to return to the bosom of the Roman Catholic Church. But I must leave this subject for the present, on which I could relate what would fill a moderate sized volume, and just speak a few words about the sale of indulgences, of which Dr. Polding has only read “in Protestant books.” This also astonished me, that a bishop in the Roman Catholic Church, should know nothing of these things, and I to have purchased one, which I did during the cholera of 1832. At that time I heard the priest of the parish publish from the altar, that the Pope had granted an indulgence; and, as the cholera was raging in Dublin, every one was in dread of its spreading over the whole country, and every Roman Catholic that could crawl to the chapel, in the parish where I lived, lost no time in coming. Amongst them I well remember the priest showing me an old woman, who, he said, had not been to confession for fifty years, and who was in the act of laying her money on the tray, when he pointed her out.

Indulgence was to be had, as the priest had published, and I saw the old woman put her money on the tray, where I put mine—she got her seal of indulgence, and I got mine. Will Dr. Polding have the kindness to tell me what the money was for? In complying with the indulgence, it was necessary also, to say so many prayers, such as the “Jesus Psalter,” &c., but those who could not were to bring their beads to their priests, who selected a proper number of prayers to be said on them. Persons were to give at their own option, what money they pleased, but nothing less than silver was taken. I have seen trays on the vestry-room table of the chapel, at that time, full of silver, bank-notes and gold, and I have also seen trays for the same purpose, in Marlborough Street Chapel, Dublin, upon the holy-water trough.

How many poor creatures have I known, who were little short of starving, beg or borrow a sixpence, to be at the chapel at that time; but it would be impossible almost for me, unless I was as insensible as the images I was taught to worship, especially my own guardian angel, St. Agnes, to whom, with the Virgin Mary, I was taught to pay more adoration than to God Himself, were I to have remained unacquainted with the depth of these, and many more wicked and abominable devices, under the garb of the most self-denying religion, having such a number of priests related to me, a bishop for my uncle, and brought up amongst priests, friars, and nuns of almost every order, from my birth, besides being a most zealous devoted Roman Catholic myself, during my ignorance of “the truth, as it is in Jesus.” But I am content to leave all temporal good as I have already done, in leaving wealthy relations and former friends, only desiring from my heart, that, as I have suffered the loss of all things, I may “be more enabled to count them but dung, that I may win Christ, and be found in Him, not having my own righteousness (which I was taught to value in the Roman Catholic Church, and which is of the law), but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness, which is of God, by faith.” I know, sir, I have taken up too much of your paper, but, should it please God, that the truths, the solemn truths, which I have stated, be so blessed as to rouse even one of my Roman Catholic fellow-sinners to reflect, and break through that slavish bondage, in which I know too well, they are kept, and begin to think for him or herself, I am sure you will feel doubly recompensed for the space you have given this letter.

I am, sir, &c., &c.,
AGNES CATHERINE BYRNE.
25th July, 1839.

As some people, from a mistaken sense of charity, may be tempted to believe that the priests of Rome, in Australia, have reformed, and are not so corrupted to-day as they were in 1839, let them read the following document, which I take from the Sydney Evening News, 19th November, 1878

“One of the largest assemblages that were ever seen inside the Protestant Hall in Castlereaghstreet, attended last night in response to an advertisement announcing that a lady would deliver a lecture on the subject—’Mrs. Constable wrong, and the ex-priest Chiniquy right, relative to auricular confession; proved by the lady’s personal experience in Sydney.’ The building was densely packed in every part, and there was no standing room. On the platform, around it, and in the galleries were large numbers of ladies. Pastor Allen then opened the proceedings by giving out the hymn ‘Rock of ages cleft for me.’ Mr. W. Neill (the banker) was voted to the chair. The lady lecturer, Mrs. Margaret Ann Dillon, a middle-aged lady, neatly dressed, was then introduced to the audience. At first she appeared somewhat tremulous and confused, which she explained was mainly owing to the cruel and heartless letter she had, that night, received, announcing the death of her husband. She stated that she had not been brought up in the Roman Catholic faith, but after much consideration she had joined that Church, because she had been led to believe it was the only true Church. She had, for years after joining the Church, faithfully attended to its duties, even to auricular confession. It was not her intention to insult the Roman Catholics that she had thus publicly come forward, but to refute the allegations of Mrs. Constable, and show that the ex-priest Chiniquy’s statements were true. Nothing but her duty to God would have caused her to come before them in this public manner. It was her first appearance in public; therefore, they must allow for her shortcomings; but she would speak truthfully and fearlessly. Her address would have reference entirely to her own personal experience of auricular confession. After some further remarks, Mr. Neill was requested to read the following letter, sent by the lady lecturer to Archbishop Vaughan: ‘No. 259 Kent Street, Sydney. 12th of April, 1878. To his Grace Archbishop Vaughan. May it please your Grace:—I have for a considerable time past been very desirous of bringing a most painful subject under your notice, and which has caused me considerable pain. Various reasons have prevented my doing so until now, and it is only when I perceive the object of my complaint apparently unpunished for his conduct, which I heard has been the case, I determined upon appealing to you, feeling sure of obtaining redress. About the year 1876, I resided in Clarence street, in this city, and while suffering from severe illness was visited by Father Sheridan, of St. Mary’s, as also by Father Maher. From the former I received the last rites of the Church, as I was supposed to be on my dying-bed. Half an hour after Father Sheridan had left me, Father Maher called upon me, and insisted upon performing the service upon me, which I declined. There was a bottle containing brandy on the table, and by its side a tumbler containing a small quantity of castor oil for my use. Father Maher wished for some of the spirits, and my husband, who was in the room, requested him to help himself. He did so, using the tumbler that contained the medicine, and finding the mistake, he had emptied some more of the spirits into a clean tumbler, and drank it. He then desired my husband to leave the room. He then came to my bedside professedly to administer the rites of the Church to me, and I remonstrated with him, when he laid violent hands upon me, and made most improper overtures to me. In my struggles to resist, my night dress was much torn. He assured me that no harm would be done to me if I did comply with his terrible device (Cries of Oh! Oh!) saying what he did was under the holy orders, and would not be held as a sin by the Church, or words to that effect. (Sensation.) I, at length, found strength to call my husband; and, on his appearing, Father Maher was forced to leave the room. I was fearful in telling my husband all that happened, as I felt sure he would use violence to Father Maher. Since the occurrence, I was apprised that he had been suspended for some other cause, and that it was useless my taking steps in the matter. But as, within the present month, I have seen him passing my door dressed in a priest’s usual garb, and it being evident to me that he is still under some control, I have determined upon making the complaint he so richly deserves. I write to add that when my husband drove him off the premises, he (Father Maher) had become quite intoxicated with the spirits he had taken.—I am, with much respect, your Grace’s humble servant, MARGARET ANN DILLON.’ Mrs. Dillon then proceeded, at great length, to relate minutely the facts of the affair stated in the letter, and how the Vicar-General (Dean Sheridan) came to her place to hush up the matter. In a long dialogue with the reverend Dean, she asserted that he maintained that Archbishop Vaughan had shed tears over her letter, and that he (the Dean) had always known her to be a good woman. In reply to a question, the Dean told her that ‘once a priest always a priest;’ but she rejoined, ‘once in infamy, always in infamy.’ Subsequently, a priest called on her, and asked her why she did not go to church. She explained that, having three children to take care of, she could not go. Once, a priest saw the Protestant Bible with some other books on her table, and he said to her, ‘I see you have got some heretical books here; you must take them and burn them.’ She said she would not do so; and he said, ‘If you do not give me those books, I will not give you absolution.’ She said she did not care, and he left the place. The lady then read from Dens’ Theology, Vol. VI., page 305, as to the doctrines of the confessional. She maintained that the priest likened themselves to God in the confessional- box, but outside of it they were only men. She would not give utterance to the filthy language that she had been subject to hear and reply to by the priest in the confessional-box. Not only herself, but her daughter could bear witness to the abominations of the confessional. She had been married twice, and shortly after her first husband’s death she sent her daughter to confession. The priest told her daughter that her dead father, who had been a Protestant, was a heretic, and was in hell. She urged that Catholic women ought not to send their children to be insulted and degraded by the confessional. She hoped they would keep their children away from it, for the priests put questions to them suggesting wickedness of the grossest description, and filling their minds with carnal thoughts for the first time in their lives. (Cheers.) She would strongly advise all Roman Catholic men not to allow priests to remain alone with their wives. Napoleon adopted a scheme by which he would himself frame the questions to be put to his son in the confessional. If Napoleon was so careful of his son, how much more so must those be in a humbler sphere of life. Mrs. Dillon, then, read extracts from Dens’ Theology and other text-books, which she claimed to be the standard works of the Roman Catholic Church, to refute Mrs. Constable’s allegations. Her experience, as well as that of many others, clearly proved that the cause of the majority of the large numbers of girls on the streets arose from the abominable questions they have to reply to in the confessional-box. (Cheers.) Not only were the majority of these girls Catholics, but our hospitals and charitable institutions are filled with those whose early life had been degraded in the confessional. (Hear, hear.) In conclusion, Mrs. Dillon touched on the sacrament question, asserting that the priests take good care to drink the wine—the blood of Christ,—and the people had the lozenge,—the body of Christ. (Laughter.) Mrs. Dillon resumed her seat amid tumultuous cheering. Frequently her remarks created great sensation and rounds of applause. The Rev. Pastor Allen read a letter sent that night to the lady lecturer, containing an extract from the S. M. Herald, published four years ago, about the punishment of an Abbe for unpriestly conduct to four young ladies in the confessional. A hearty vote of thanks was passed to the lady lecturer, and a similar honor was accorded to Mr. Neill, for presiding. The benediction and the singing of the National Anthem closed the proceedings about half-past nine o’clock.

Has the world ever seen any act more disgustingly corrupt than that priest’s? Who will not be struck with horror at the sight of that confessor, who struggles with his dying penitent, and tears her night-dress, when she is on her sick bed, to satisfy his vile propensities?

What an awful spectacle is here presented, by the hands of Providence, before the eyes of a Christian people! A dying woman obliged to fight and struggle against her confessor, to keep her purity and honor intact! Her night-robes torn by the beastly priest of Rome!

Let the Americans who like to know more precisely what is going on between the father confessors and their female penitents in the United States, go to the beautiful town of Malone, in the State of New York. There, they will see, by the public records of the court, how Father McNully seduced his fair penitent, Miss McFarlane, who was boarding with him, and of whom he was the teacher. They will see that the enraged parents of the young lady prosecuted him and got a verdict of $2,129 for damage, which he refused to pay. He was incarcerated—broke his gaol, went to Canada, where he was welcomed by the bishops and employed among the confessors of the Irish girls of the Dominion!

Do not the echoes of the whole world still repeat the horrors of the Cracow Nunnery in Austria? In spite of the superhuman efforts of the Roman Catholic press to suppress or deny the truth, has it not been proved by the evidence that the unfortunate Nun Barbary Ubryk was found absolutely naked in a most horrible, dark, damp, and filthy dungeon, where she had been kept by the nuns because she had refused to live their life of infamy with their Father Confessor Pankiewiez. And has not that miserable priest corroborated all that was brought to his charge, by putting an end himself, like Judas, to his own infamous life?

I have met, in Montreal, a nephew of the Nun Barbara Ubryk, who was in Cracow when his aunt was found in her horrible danger. He not only corroborated all what the press had said about the tortures of his near relation and their cause, but he publicly gave up the Church of Rome, whose confessional he knew personally, are schools of perdition.

I visited Chicago for the first time in 1851, at the pressing request of Bishop Vandevelde. It was to cover Illinois, as much as we could, with Roman Catholics from Canada, France, and Belgium, that we might put that splendid State, which was then a kind of wilderness, under the control of the Church of Rome. I then inquired from a priest about the particulars of the death of the late Bishop. That priest had no reasons whatever to deceive me and concede the truth, and it was with an evidently distressed mind that he gave the following details, which he assured me, were the exact, though very sad, truth:

“The Grand Vicar, M. . ., had fallen in love with his beautiful penitent, the accomplished Nun,. . . ., Superioress of the Convent of Lorette. The consequence was that to conceal her fall, she went, under the pretext of recruiting her health, to a western city, where she soon died when giving birth to a dead-born child.”

Though these mysteries of iniquity had been, as much as possible, kept secret, enough of them had come to the ears of the Bishop to induce him to tell the confessor that he was obliged to make inquiry about his conduct, and that, if found guilty, he would be interdicted. That priest boldly and indignantly denied his guilt; and said that be was glad of that inquiry. For he boasted that he was sure to prove his innocence. But after more mature deliberation, he changed his mind. In order to save his bishop the troubles of that inquiry, he administered to him a dose of poison which relieved him from the miseries of life, after five or six days of suffering, which the doctors took for a common disease!!!

Auricular confession! These are some of thy mysteries!

The people of Detroit, Michigan, have not yet forgotten that amiable priest who was the confessor, “a la mode,” of the young and old Roman Catholic ladies. They all remember still, the dark night during which he left for Belgium, with one of his most beautiful penitents, and $4,000 which he had taken from the purse of his Bishop Lefebvre, to pay his traveling expenses. And, who, in that same city of Detroit does not still sympathize with that young doctor whose beautiful wife eloped with her father confessor, in order, we must charitably suppose, to be more benefited when in the constant company of her spiritual and holy (?) physician.

Let my readers come with me to Bourbonnais Grove, and there, every one will show them the son whom the Priest Courjeault had from one of his fair penitents.

Week-kneed Protestants! who are constantly speaking of peace, peace, with Rome, and who keep yourselves humbly prostrated at their feet, in order to sell them your wares, or get their suffrages, do you not understand your supreme degradation?

Do not answer to us that these are exceptional cases, for I am ready to prove that this unspeakable degradation and immorality are the normal state of the greater part of the priests of Rome. Father Hyacinthe has publicly declared, that ninety-nine out of one hundred of them, live in sin with the females they have destroyed. And not only the common priests are, for the greater part, sunk in that bottomless pit of secret or public infamy, but the bishops and popes, with the cardinals, are no better.

Who does not know the history of that interesting young girl of Armidale, Australia, who, lately, confessed to her distracted parents, that her seducer had been no less than a bishop! And when the enraged father prosecuted the bishop for damages, is it not a public fact that he got £350 from the Pope’s bishop, with the condition that he would emigrate with his family, to San Francisco, where this great iniquity might be concealed! But, unfortunately for the criminal confessor, the girl gave birth to a little bishop, before she left, and I can give the name of the priest who baptized the child of his own holy (?) and venerable (?) bishop.

Will the people of Australia ever forget the history of Father Nihills, who was condemned to three years in the penitentiary, for an unmentionable crime with one of his penitents?

This brings to my mind the deplorable end of Father Cahill, who cut his own throat not long ago, in New England, to escape the prosecution of the beautiful girl whom he had seduced. Who has not heard of that grand Vicar of Boston, who, about three ago, poisoned himself to escape the sentence which was to be hurled against him the very next day, by the Supreme Court, for having seduced one of his fair penitents?

Has not all France been struck with horror and confusion at the declarations made by the noble Catherine Cadiere and her numerous young female friends, against their father confessor, the Jesuit, John B. Girard? The details of the villainies practiced by that holy (?) father confessor and his coadjutors, with their fair penitents, are such, that no Christian pen can retrace them, and no Christian reader would consent to have them put before his eyes.

If this chapter was not already long enough, I would say how Father Achazius, superior of a nunnery in Duren, France, used to sanctify the young and old ladies who confessed to him. The number of his victims was so great, and their ranks in society so exalted, that Napoleon thought it was his duty to take that scandalous affair before him.

The way this holy (?) father confessor used to lead the noble girls, married women, and nuns, of the territory of Aix-la-Chapelle, was revealed by a young nun who had escaped from the snares of the priest, and married a superior officer in the army of the Emperor of France. Her husband thought it his duty to direct the attention of Napoleon to the performances of that priest, through the confessional. But the investigations which were directed by the State Counsellor, Le Clerq, and the Professor Gall, were compromising so many other priests, and so many ladies in the highest ranks of society, that the Emperor was absolutely disheartened, and feared that their exposure before the whole of France, would cause the people to renew the awful slaughters of 1792 and 1793, when thirty thousand priests, monks and nuns, had been mercilessly hung, or shot dead, as the most implacable enemies of public morality and liberty. In those days, that ambitious man was in need of the priests to forge the fetters by which the people of France would be securely tied to the wheels of his chariot.

He abruptly ordered the court of investigation to stop the inquiry, under the pretext of saving the honor of so many families, whose single and married females had been seduced by their confessors. He thought that prudence and shame were urging him not to lift up more of the dark and thick veil, behind which the confessors conceal their hellish practices with their fair penitents. He found it was enough to confine Father Achazius and his co-priests in a dungeon for their lives.

But if we turn our eyes from the humble confessor priests to the monsters whom the Church of Rome adores as the vicars of Jesus Christ—the supreme Pontiffs—the Popes, do we not find horrors and abominations, scandals and infamies, which surpass everything which is done by the common priests behind the impure curtains of the confessional-box?

Does not Cardinal Baronius himself, tell us that the world has never seen anything comparable to the impurities and unmentionable vices of a great number of popes?

Do not the annals of the Church of Rome give us the history of that celebrated prostitute of Rome, Marozia, who lived in public concubinage with the Pope Sergius III., whom she raised to the so-called chair of St. Peter? Had she not also, by that Pope a son, of whom. she also made a pope after the death of his holy (?) father, Pope Sergius?

Did not the same Marozia and her sister, Theodora, put on the pontifical throne another one of their lovers, under the name of Anastasius III., who was soon followed by John X.? And is it not a public fact, that that pope having lost the confidence of his concubine Marozia, was strangled by her order? Is it not also a fact of public notoriety, that his follower, Leo VI., was assassinated by her, for having given his heart to another woman, still more degraded?

The son whom Marozia had by Pope Sergius, was elected pope, by the influence of his mother, under the name of John XI., when not sixteen years old! But having quarrelled with some of the enemies of his mother, he was beaten and sent to gaol, where he was poisoned and died.

In the year 936, the grandson of the prostitute Marozia, after several bloody encounters with his opponents, succeeded in taking possession of the pontifical throne under the name of John XII. But his vices and scandals became so intolerable, that the learned and celebrated Roman Catholic Bishop of Cremorne, Luitprand, says of him:—”No honest lady dared to show herself in public, for the Pope John had no respect either for single girls, married women, or widows— they were sure to be defiled by him, even on the tombs of the holy apostles, Peter and Paul. That same John XII. was instantly killed by a gentleman, who found him committing the act of adultery with his wife.

It is a well-known fact that Pope Boniface VII. had caused John XIV. to be imprisoned and poisoned, and when he soon after died, the people of Rome dragged his naked body through the streets, and left it, when horribly mutilated, to be eaten by dogs, if a few priests had not secretly buried him.

Let the readers study the history of the celebrated Council of Constance, called to put an end to the great schism, during which three popes, and sometimes four, were every morning cursing each other and calling their opponents Antichrists, demons, adulterers, sodomists, murderers, enemies of God and man.

As every one of them was an infallible pope, according to the last Council of the Vatican, we are bound to believe that they were correct in the compliments they paid to each other.

One of these holy (?) popes, John XXIII., having appeared before the Council to give an account of his conduct, he was proved by thirty-seven witnesses, the greater part of whom were bishops and priests, of having been guilty of fornication, adultery, incest, sodomy, simony, theft, and murder. It was proved also by a legion of witnesses, that he had seduced and violated 300 nuns. His own secretary, Niem, said that he had at Boulogne, kept a harem, where not less than 200 girls had been the victims of his lubricity.

And what could we not say of Alexander VI.? That monster who lived in public incest with his two sisters and his own daughter Lucretia, from whom he got a child.

But I stop—I blush to be forced to repeat such things. I would never have mentioned them were it not necessary not only to put an end to the insolence and the pretensions of the priests of Rome, but also to make the Protestants remember why their heroic fathers have made such great sacrifices and fought so many battles, shed their purest blood and even died, in order to break the fetters by which they were bound to the feet of the priests and the popes of Rome.

Let not my readers be deceived by the idea that the popes of Rome in our days, are much better than those of the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth centuries. They are absolutely the same—the only difference is that, to-day, they take a little more care to conceal their secret orgies. For they know well, that the modern nations, enlightened as they are, by the light of the Bible, would not tolerate the infamies of their predecessors; they would hurl them very soon into the Tiber, if they dared to repeat in the open day, the scenes of which the Alexanders, Stephens, Johns, &c. &c., were the heroes.

Go to Italy, and there the Roman Catholics themselves will show you the two beautiful daughters whom the last pope, Pius IX., had from two of his mistresses. They will tell you, too, the names of five other mistresses—three of them nuns—he had when a priest and a bishop; some of them are still living.

Inquire from those who have personally known Pope Gregory XVI., the predecessor of Pius IX., and after they will have given you the history of his mistresses, one of whom was the wife of his barber, they will tell you that he was one of the greatest drunkards in Italy!

Who has not heard of the bastard, whom Cardinal Antonelli had from Countess Lambertini? Has not the suit of that illegitimate child of the great cardinal secretary filled Italy and the whole world with shame and disgust?

However, nobody can be surprised that the priests, the bishops, and the popes of Rome are sunk into such a bottomless abyss of infamy, when we remember that they are nothing else than the successors of the priests of Bacchus and Jupiter. For not only have they inherited their powers, but they have even kept their very robes and mantles on their shoulders, and their caps on their heads. Like the priests of Bacchus, the priests of the Pope are bound never to marry, by the impious and godless laws of celibacy. For every one knows that the priests of Bacchus were, as the priests of Rome, celibates. But, like the priests of the Pope, the priests of Bacchus, to console themselves for the restraints of celibacy, had invented auricular confession. Through the secret confidences of the confessional, the priests of the old idols, as well as those of the newly-invented wafer gods, knew who were strong and weak among their fair penitents, and under the veil “of the sacred mysteries,” during the night celebration of their diabolical mysteries, they knew to whom they should address themselves, and make their vows of celibacy an easy yoke.

Let those who want more information on that subject read the poems of Juvenal, Propertius, and Tibellus. Let them peruse all the historians of old Rome, and they will see the perfect resemblance which exists between the priests of the Pope and those of Bacchus, in reference to the vows of celibacy, the secrets of auricular confession, celebration of the so-called “sacred mysteries,” and the unmentionable moral corruption of the two systems of religion. In fact, when one reads the poems of Juvenal, he thinks he has before him the books of Dens, Liguori, Lebreyne, Kenrick.

Let us hope and pray that the day may soon come when God will look in His mercy upon this perishing world; and then, the priests of the wafer-gods, with their mock celibacy, their soul- destroying, auricular confession and their idols will be swept away.

In that day Babylon—the great Babylon will fall, and heaven and earth shall rejoice.

For the nations will no more go and quench their thirst at the impure cisterns dug for them by the man of sin. But they will go and wash their robes in the blood of the Lamb; and the Lamb will make them pure by His blood, and free by His word. Amen.

CHAPTER XII. A Chapter for the Consideration of Legislators, Husbands, and Fathers.— Some of the Matters on which the Priest of Rome must Question His Penitents

DENS wants the confessors to interrogate on the following matters:

1 “Peccant uxores, quae susceptum viri semen ejiciunt, vel ejicere conantur.” (Dens, tom. vii.,

p. 147.) 2. “Peccant conjuges mortaliter, Si, copula ancesta, cohibeant seminationem.” 3. “Si vir jam seminaverit, dubium. fit an femina lethaliter peccat, Si se retrahat a seminando ; aut peccat lethaliter vir non expectando seminationem. uxoris.” (P. 153.) 4. “Peccant conjuges inter se circa actum conjugalein. Debet servari modus, sive situs ; imo ut non servetur debitum vas, sed copula habeatur in vase praepostero, aliquoque non naturali. Si fiat accedendo a postero, a latere, stando, sedendo, vel Si vir sit succumbus.” (P. 166.) 5. “Impotentia est incapacitas perficiendi, copulum carnalem perfectam cum. seminatione viri in vase debito seu, de se, aptam generationi. Vel, ut Si mulier sit nimis arcta respectu unius viri, non respectu alterius. ” (Vol. vii., p. 273.) 6. ” Notatur quod pollutio in mulieribus possit perfici, ita ut semen earum nou effluat extra membrum. genitale. “Indicium. istius allegat Billuart, Si scilicet mulier sensiat serninis resolutionem. cum magno voluptatis sensu, qua completa, passio satiatur.” (Vol. iv., p. 168.)

7. “Uxor se accusans, in confessione, quod negaverit debitum, interrogetur an ex pleno rigore juris sui id petiverit.” (Vol. vii., p. 168.) 8. “Confessor poenitentem, qui confitetur se pecasse cum Sacerdote, vel sollicitatam. ab eo ad turpia, potest interrogare utrum ille sacerdos sit ejus confessarius, an in confessione sollitaverit.” (Vol. vi., p. 294.) There are a great many other unmentionable things on which Dens, in his fourth, fifth and seventh volumes, requires the confessor to ask his penitent, which I omit.

Now let us come to Liguori. That so-called Saint, Liguori, is not less diabolically impure than Dens, in his questions to the women. But I will cite only two of the things on which the spiritual physician of the Pope must not fail to examine his spiritual patient:—

1. “Quaerat an sit semper mortale, Si vir immitat pudenda in os uxoris? “Verius affirmo quia, in hoc actu ob calorem Cris, adest proximum periculum pollutionis, et videtur nova species luxuriae contra naturam, dicta irruminatio. ”

2. “Eodem modo, Sanchez damnat virum de mortali, qui, in actu copulae, immiteret dignitum in vas praeposterum nxoris; quia, ut ait, in hoc actu adest affectus ad Sodomiam. ” (Liguori, tom. vi.) p. 935.) The celebrated Burchard, Bishop of Worms, has made a book of the questions which had to be put by the confessors to their penitents of both sexes. During several centuries it was the standard book of the priests of Rome. Though that work to-day is very scarce, Dens, Liguori, Debreyne, &-c., &c., have ransacked its polluting pages, and given them to study to the modern confessors, in order to question their penitents. I will select only a few questions of the Roman Catholic Bishop to the young men.

1. “Fecisti solus tecum fornicationem ut quidam facere solent; ita dico ut ipse tuum membrum. virile in manum taum acciperes, et sic duceres praeputium tuum, et manu propria commoveres, ut sic, per illam delectationem semen projiceres ? ” 2. “Fornicationem fecisti cum masculo intra coxes ; ita dicto ut tuum virile membrum intra coxas alterius mitteres, et sic agitando semen funderes ?” 3. “Fecisti fornicationem, ut quidem facere Solent, ut tuum virile membrum in lignum perforatum, aut in aliquod hujus modi mitteres, et, sic, per illam commotionem et delectationem semen projiceres? ” 4. “Fecisti fornicationem contra naturam, id est, cum masculis vel animalibus coire, id est cum equo, cum vacca, vel asina, vel aliquo, animali? (Vol. i., p. 136.) Among the questions we find in the compendium of the Right Rev. Burchard, Bishop of Worms, which must be put to women, are the following (p. 115):—

1. “Fecisti quod quaedam mulieres Solent, quoddam molimem, aut machinamentum in modum virilis membri ad mensbram Woe voluptatis, et illud lodo verendorurn tuorum aut alterius cum aliquibus ligaturis, ut fornacationem facereres cum aliis mulieribus, vel alia eodem instrumento, sive alio tecum?”

2. “Fecisti quod quaedem mulieres facere Solent ut jam supra dicto molimine, vel alio aliquo machinamento, tu ipsa. in te solam faceres fornicationem? 3. “Fecisti quod quaseam mulieres facere Solent, quando libidinem se vexantem exinguere volunt, quae se conjungunt quasi coire debeant ut possint, et conjungunt invicem puerperia sua, et sic, fricando pruritum illarum extinguere, desiderant? ” 4. “Fecisti quod quaedam mulieres facere solent, ut succumberes aliquo jumento et illiud jumentum ad coitum quolicumque, posses ingenio, ut sic coiret tecum ? ” The celebrated Debreyne has written a whole book, composed of the most incredible details of impurities, to instruct the young confessors in the art of questioning their penitents. The name of the book is “Moechialogy,” or “Treaty on all the sins against the sixth (seventh) and the ninth commandments, as well as on all the questions of the married life which refer to them.”

That work is much approved and studied in the Church of Rome. I do not know that the world has ever seen anything comparable to the filthy and infamous details of that book. I will cite only two of the questions which Debreyne wants the confessor to put to his penitent:—

Of the young men (page 95) the confessor will ask:—

“Ad cognoscendum an usque ad pollutionem se tetigerent, quando tempore et quo fine se teti gerint an tune quosdam motus in corpore experti fuerint, et per quantum temporis spatium; an cessantibus tactibus, nihil insolitum et turpe accideret; an nou longe majorem in compore voluptatem perceperint in fine tactuum quam in eorum principio; an tum in fine quando magnam delectationem carnalem sensuerunt, omnes motus corporis cessaverint; an non madefacti fuerint? ” &c., &c.

Of the girl the confessor will ask:—

“Quae sese tetegisse fatentur, an non aliquem puritum extinguere entaverint, et utrum pruritus ille cessaverit cam magnum senserint voluptatem; an tune, ipsimet tactus cessaverint ? ” &c., &c.

The Right Rev. Kenrick, late Bishop of Boston, United States, in his book for the teaching of confessors on what matters they must question their penitents, has the following, which I select among thousands as impure and damnable to the soul and body:

“Uxor quae, in usu matrimonii, se vertit, ut lion recipiat Semen, vel statim post illud acceptum surgit ‘it expellatur, lethalitur peccat; sed opus non est ut din. resupina jaceat, quum matrix, brevi, semen attrahat, et mox, arctissime claudatur. (Vol. iii., p. 317.)

“Pollae patienti licet se vertere, et conari ut nou recipiat semen, quod injuria ei iminittitur; sed, exceptum, non licet expellere, quia jam possessionein pacificam habet et baud absque injuria natura, ejiceretur.” (Tom. iii., p. 317.)

” Conjuges senes plerumque coeunt absque culpa, licet contingat semen extra vas effundi; id enim per accidens fit ex imfirmitate naturae. Quod Si veres adeo sint fractae ‘Lit nullo sit seminandi intra vas spes, jam nequeunt jure conjugii uti.” (Tom. iii., p. 317.)




How To Get Text from an Image Only PDF File Using Linux

How To Get Text from an Image Only PDF File Using Linux

This article is for technically savvy people, and especially for those who use Linux on their Desktop or Laptop PC as I do.

I wanted to post a 19th-century book, The Black Pope, but the text from the PDF file I downloaded is not extractable using copy and paste. I knew I needed to use OCR software to get the text. On your PC you need pdftoppm and tesseract installed. pdftoppm was already installed on my laptop by default. I just needed to install tesseract which is OCR software. I use Fedora Linux, but this proceedure will work in any distribution of Linux.

First I made a folder for Black_Pope.pdf and moved to file into the folder. Then I opened Terminal inside the folder.

These are the commands I used in Terminal to get the ASCII text.

pdftoppm -png Black_Pope.pdf black-pope

(This made PNG files of each page of the PDF. There were 404 in all.)

for i in black-pope-???.png; do tesseract "$i" "text-$i" -l eng; done; 

(This command scans each of the PNG files and creates .txt files of each of them.

cat text-black-pope* > black-pope-complete.txt 

(This combined all of the 404 text files into a single file.)

It only took a few minutes! The PC did all the work. Just think how long it would have taken me if I scanned each one of those PNG files one by one, and combined them all one by one. Probably an hour or more.

I wound up with a single file to proofread. After I proofread a section, I removed all the extra line returns with an online tool: Remove line breaks with paragraph restoration before I copied the text into the WordPress post.




Martin Luther’s 95 Theses

Martin Luther’s 95 Thesis

I was surprised that such an important document as Martin’s Luther’s 95 Theses was only available in PDF format on the Web. That’s all I found. I think HTML format is much more suitable for a PC monitor, tablet or phone. It’s certainly easier on my eyes to read. So I took the liberty to convert Martin Luther’s 95 Theses from PDF to the text you see below to make it yet more accessible to all.

Martin Luther posted these 95 statements on the door of a Roman Catholic church in Wittenberg Germany on October 31st, 1517. Shortly after that copies of his statements were spread all over Europe thanks to the invention of the printing press in 1439 by Johannes Gutenberg. I’m sure they must have been translated in the languages of those countries as well.

October 31st should be rightly called, “Protestant Reformation Day” rather than Halloween. Who cares about Halloween? Only witches, satanists, pagans, and ignorant people who follow the ways of the world rather than the Lord Jesus Christ.

The 95 Theses

1. When our Lord and Master Jesus Christ said, “Repent” (Mt 4:17), he willed the entire life of believers to be one of repentance.

2. This word cannot be understood as referring to the sacrament of penance, that is, confession and satisfaction, as administered by the clergy.

3. Yet it does not mean solely inner repentance; such inner repentance is worthless unless it produces various outward mortification of the flesh.

4. The penalty of sin remains as long as the hatred of self (that is, true inner repentance), namely till our entrance into the kingdom of heaven.

5. The pope neither desires nor is able to remit any penalties except those imposed by his own authority or that of the canons.

6. The pope cannot remit any guilt, except by declaring and showing that it has been remitted by God; or, to be sure, by remitting guilt in cases reserved to his judgment. If his right to grant remission in these cases were disregarded, the guilt would certainly remain unforgiven.

7. God remits guilt to no one unless at the same time he humbles him in all things and makes him submissive to the vicar, the priest.

8. The penitential canons are imposed only on the living, and, according to the canons themselves, nothing should be imposed on the dying.

9. Therefore the Holy Spirit through the pope is kind to us insofar as the pope in his decrees always makes exception of the article of death and of necessity.

10. Those priests act ignorantly and wickedly who, in the case of the dying, reserve canonical penalties for purgatory.

11. Those tares of changing the canonical penalty to the penalty of purgatory were evidently sown while the bishops slept. Matthew 13:25

12. In former times canonical penalties were imposed, not after, but before absolution, as tests of true contrition.

13. The dying are freed by death from all penalties, are already dead as far as the canon laws are concerned, and have a right to be released from them.

14. Imperfect piety or love on the part of the dying person necessarily brings with it great fear; and the smaller the love, the greater the fear.

15. This fear or horror is sufficient in itself, to say nothing of other things, to constitute the penalty of purgatory, since it is very near to the horror of despair.

16. Hell, purgatory, and heaven seem to differ the same as despair, fear, and assurance of salvation.

17. It seems as though for the souls in purgatory fear should necessarily decrease and love increase.

18. Furthermore, it does not seem proved, either by reason or by Scripture, that souls in purgatory are outside the state of merit, that is, unable to grow in love.

19. Nor does it seem proved that souls in purgatory, at least not all of them, are certain and assured of their own salvation, even if we ourselves may be entirely certain of it.

20. Therefore the pope, when he uses the words “plenary remission of all penalties,” does not actually mean “all penalties,” but only those imposed by himself.

21. Thus those indulgence preachers are in error who say that a man is absolved from every penalty and saved by papal indulgences.

22. As a matter of fact, the pope remits to souls in purgatory no penalty which, according to canon law, they should have paid in this life.

23. If remission of all penalties whatsoever could be granted to anyone at all, certainly it would be granted only to the most perfect, that is, to very few.

24. For this reason most people are necessarily deceived by that indiscriminate and high-sounding promise of release from penalty.

25. That power which the pope has in general over purgatory corresponds to the power which any bishop or curate has in a particular way in his own diocese and parish.

26. The pope does very well when he grants remission to souls in purgatory, not by the power of the keys, which he does not have, but by way of intercession for them.

27. They preach only human doctrines who say that as soon as the money clinks into the money chest, the soul flies out of purgatory.

28. It is certain that when money clinks in the money chest, greed and avarice can be increased; but when the church intercedes, the result is in the hands of God alone.

29. Who knows whether all souls in purgatory wish to be redeemed, since we have exceptions in St. Severinus and St. Paschal, as related in a legend.

30. No one is sure of the integrity of his own contrition, much less of having received plenary remission.

31. The man who actually buys indulgences is as rare as he who is really penitent; indeed, he is exceedingly rare.

32. Those who believe that they can be certain of their salvation because they have indulgence letters will be eternally damned, together with their teachers.

33. Men must especially be on guard against those who say that the pope’s pardons are that inestimable gift of God by which man is reconciled to him.

34. For the graces of indulgences are concerned only with the penalties of sacramental satisfaction established by man.

35. They who teach that contrition is not necessary on the part of those who intend to buy souls out of purgatory or to buy confessional privileges preach unchristian doctrine.

36. Any truly repentant Christian has a right to full remission of penalty and guilt, even without indulgence letters.

37. Any true Christian, whether living or dead, participates in all the blessings of Christ and the church; and this is granted him by God, even without indulgence letters.

38. Nevertheless, papal remission and blessing are by no means to be disregarded, for they are, as I have said (Theses 6), the proclamation of the divine remission.

39. It is very difficult, even for the most learned theologians, at one and the same time to commend to the people the bounty of indulgences and the need of true contrition.

40. A Christian who is truly contrite seeks and loves to pay penalties for his sins; the bounty of indulgences, however, relaxes penalties and causes men to hate them — at least it furnishes occasion for hating them.

41. Papal indulgences must be preached with caution, lest people erroneously think that they are preferable to other good works of love.

42. Christians are to be taught that the pope does not intend that the buying of indulgences should in any way be compared with works of mercy.

43. Christians are to be taught that he who gives to the poor or lends to the needy does a better deed than he who buys indulgences.

44. Because love grows by works of love, man thereby becomes better. Man does not, however, become better by means of indulgences but is merely freed from penalties.

45. Christians are to be taught that he who sees a needy man and passes him by, yet gives his money for indulgences, does not buy papal indulgences but God’s wrath.

46. Christians are to be taught that, unless they have more than they need, they must reserve enough for their family needs and by no means squander it on indulgences.

47. Christians are to be taught that they buying of indulgences is a matter of free choice, not commanded.

48 Christians are to be taught that the pope, in granting indulgences, needs and thus desires their devout prayer more than their money.

49. Christians are to be taught that papal indulgences are useful only if they do not put their trust in them, but very harmful if they lose their fear of God because of them.

50. Christians are to be taught that if the pope knew the exactions of the indulgence preachers, he would rather that the basilica of St. Peter were burned to ashes than built up with the skin, flesh, and bones of his sheep.

51. Christians are to be taught that the pope would and should wish to give of his own money, even though he had to sell the basilica of St. Peter, to many of those from whom certain hawkers of indulgences cajole money.

52. It is vain to trust in salvation by indulgence letters, even though the indulgence commissary, or even the pope, were to offer his soul as security.

53. They are the enemies of Christ and the pope who forbid altogether the preaching of the Word of God in some churches in order that indulgences may be preached in others.

54. Injury is done to the Word of God when, in the same sermon, an equal or larger amount of time is devoted to indulgences than to the Word.

55. It is certainly the pope’s sentiment that if indulgences, which are a very insignificant thing, are celebrated with one bell, one procession, and one ceremony, then the gospel, which is the very greatest thing, should be preached with a hundred bells, a hundred processions, a hundred ceremonies.

56. The true treasures of the church, out of which the pope distributes indulgences, are not sufficiently discussed or known among the people of Christ.

57. That indulgences are not temporal treasures is certainly clear, for many indulgence sellers do not distribute them freely but only gather them.

58. Nor are they the merits of Christ and the saints, for, even without the pope, the latter always work grace for the inner man, and the cross, death, and hell for the outer man.

59. St. Lawrence said that the poor of the church were the treasures of the church, but he spoke according to the usage of the word in his own time.

60. Without want of consideration we say that the keys of the church, given by the merits of Christ, are that treasure.

61. For it is clear that the pope’s power is of itself sufficient for the remission of penalties and cases reserved by himself.

62. The true treasure of the church is the most holy gospel of the glory and grace of God.

63. But this treasure is naturally most odious, for it makes the first to be last. Matthew 20:16.

64. On the other hand, the treasure of indulgences is naturally most acceptable, for it makes the last to be first.

65. Therefore the treasures of the gospel are nets with which one formerly fished for men of wealth.

66. The treasures of indulgences are nets with which one now fishes for the wealth of men.

67. The indulgences which the demagogues acclaim as the greatest graces are actually understood to be such only insofar as they promote gain.

68. They are nevertheless in truth the most insignificant graces when compared with the grace of God and the piety of the cross.

69. Bishops and curates are bound to admit the commissaries of papal indulgences with all reverence.

70. But they are much more bound to strain their eyes and ears lest these men preach their own dreams instead of what the pope has commissioned.

71. Let him who speaks against the truth concerning papal indulgences be anathema and accursed.

72. But let him who guards against the lust and license of the indulgence preachers be blessed.

73. Just as the pope justly thunders against those who by any means whatever contrive harm to the sale of indulgences.

74. Much more does he intend to thunder against those who use indulgences as a pretext to contrive harm to holy love and truth.

75. To consider papal indulgences so great that they could absolve a man even if he had done the impossible and had violated the mother of God is madness.

76. We say on the contrary that papal indulgences cannot remove the very least of venial sins as far as guilt is concerned.

77. To say that even St. Peter if he were now pope, could not grant greater graces is blasphemy against St. Peter and the pope.

78. We say on the contrary that even the present pope, or any pope whatsoever, has greater graces at his disposal, that is, the gospel, spiritual powers, gifts of healing, etc., as it is written. I Corinthians 12:28.

79. To say that the cross emblazoned with the papal coat of arms, and set up by the indulgence preachers is equal in worth to the cross of Christ is blasphemy.

80. The bishops, curates, and theologians who permit such talk to be spread among the people will have to answer for this.

81. This unbridled preaching of indulgences makes it difficult even for learned men to rescue the reverence which is due the pope from slander or from the shrewd questions of the laity.

82. Such as: “Why does not the pope empty purgatory for the sake of holy love and the dire need of the souls that are there if he redeems an infinite number of souls for the sake of miserable money with which to build a church? The former reason would be most just; the latter is most trivial.

83. Again, “Why are funeral and anniversary masses for the dead continued and why does he not return or permit the withdrawal of the endowments founded for them, since it is wrong to pray for the redeemed?”

84. Again, “What is this new piety of God and the pope that for a consideration of money they permit a man who is impious and their enemy to buy out of purgatory the pious soul of a friend of God and do not rather, because of the need of that pious and beloved soul, free it for pure love’s sake?”

85. Again, “Why are the penitential canons, long since abrogated and dead in actual fact and through disuse, now satisfied by the granting of indulgences as though they were still alive and in force?”

86. Again, “Why does not the pope, whose wealth is today greater than the wealth of the richest Crassus, build this one basilica of St. Peter with his own money rather than with the money of poor believers?”

87. Again, “What does the pope remit or grant to those who by perfect contrition already have a right to full remission and blessings?”

88. Again, “What greater blessing could come to the church than if the pope were to bestow these remissions and blessings on every believer a hundred times a day, as he now does but once?”

89. “Since the pope seeks the salvation of souls rather than money by his indulgences, why does he suspend the indulgences and pardons previously granted when they have equal efficacy?”

90. To repress these very sharp arguments of the laity by force alone, and not to resolve them by giving reasons, is to expose the church and the pope to the ridicule of their enemies and to make Christians unhappy.

91. If, therefore, indulgences were preached according to the spirit and intention of the pope, all these doubts would be readily resolved. Indeed, they would not exist.

92. Away, then, with all those prophets who say to the people of Christ, “Peace, peace,” and there is no peace! Jeremiah 6:14

93. Blessed be all those prophets who say to the people of Christ, “Cross, cross,” and there is no cross!

94. Christians should be exhorted to be diligent in following Christ, their Head, through penalties, death and hell.

95. And thus be confident of entering into heaven through many tribulations rather than through the false security of peace. Acts 14:22




Died Suddenly Documentary

Died Suddenly Documentary

This is a very well-made educational documentary film with many testimonials about people who died suddenly after receiving the Covid-19 vaccination. Why is this information not reported by the mainstream media? It’s because the powers that be don’t want you to know it!
https://rumble.com/v1wac7i-world-premier-died-suddenly.html




The Power Behind American Politics

The Power Behind American Politics

Rulers of Evil – Useful Knowledge About Governing Bodies by F. Tupper Saussy is one of the most enlightening books about the political world that I have ever read. I guarantee that if you read it, you will see the world in a totally different light. To borrow a metaphor from the film “Matrix”, you will choose to take the “red pill” by reading this book, even reading just the first chapter which I am posting here! You can order the book from Amazon. No, I won’t get any money if you buy it.

“You take the blue pill, the story ends. You wake up in your bed and believe whatever you want to believe. You take the red pill, you stay in wonderland, and I show you how deep the rabbit hole goes.”

The Holy Alliance cover of Time magazine
For at least 30 years I used to hold the view that the “Jews” or at least the Zionists and International Bankers, are covertly undermining the governments of nations to weaken them in order to create a super-state, a one world government that some refer to as “The New World Order.” It might surprise you to know that most Protestant Christians of the 19th century and earlier had a totally different idea. American Protestants used to consider America’s number one enemy as Rome and the Roman Catholic Church in general, NOT Jews or Zionists! Were they wrong? The facts in chapter one of Rulers of Evil prove, as least to me, they were absolutely correct!

Rulers of Evil was first published in 1999 when the Pope was John Paul II. In this article I added some photos not found in the book, and all of the emphasis in bold is my own.

Chapter 1 SUBLIMINAL ROME

“The Roman Catholic Church is a State.”
— BISHOP MANDELL CREIGHTON, LETTERS

WHEN A PULITZER PRIZE-winning reporter announced in his 1992 Time Magazine cover story that a “conspiracy” binding President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II into a “secret, holy alliance” had brought about the demise of communism, at least one reader saw through the hype.

Professor Carol A. Brown of the University of Massachusetts fired off a letter to Time’s editors saying,

Last week I taught my students about the separation of church and state. This week I learned that the Pope is running U.S. foreign policy. No wonder our young people are cynical about American ideals.

What Brown had learned from Carl Bernstein I had discovered for myself over several years of private investigation: the papacy really does run United States foreign policy, and always has. Yes, Bernstein noted that the leading American players behind the Reagan/Vatican conspiracy, to a man, were “devout Roman Catholics” – namely,

William Casey: Director, CIA
Richard Allen: National Security Advisor
Judge William Clark: National Security Advisor
Alexander Haig: Secretary of State
Vernon Walters: Ambassador-at-Large
William Wilson: Ambassador to the Vatican State

But the reporter neglected to mention that the entire Senate Foreign Relations committee was governed by Roman Catholics, as well. Specifically, Senators

Joseph Biden: Subcommittee on European Affairs
Paul Sarbanes: International Economic Policy, Trade, Oceans, and Environment
Daniel P. Moynihan: Near Eastern and South Asian Affairs
John Kerry: Terrorism, Narcotics, and International Communications
and… Christopher Dodd Western Hemisphere and Peace Corps Affairs

Bernstein would have been wandering off-point to list the Roman Catholic leaders of American domestic policy, such as Senate majority leader George Mitchell and Speaker of the House Tom Foley.

In fact, when the holy alliance story hit the stands, there was virtually no arena of federal legislative activity, according to The 1992 World Almanac of US Politics, that was not directly controlled by a Roman Catholic senator or representative. The committees and subcommittees of the United States Senate and House of Representatives governing commerce, communications and telecommunications, energy, medicine, health, education and welfare, human services, consumer protection, finance and financial institutions, transportation, labor and unemployment, hazardous materials, taxation, bank regulation, currency and monetary policy, oversight of the Federal Reserve System, commodity prices, rents services, small business administration, urban affairs, European affairs, Near Eastern 6k South Asian affairs, terrorism/narcotics/ international communications, international economic/trade/ oceans/environmental policy, insurance, housing, community development, federal loan guarantees, economic stabilization measures (including wage and price controls), gold and precious metals transactions, agriculture, animal and forestry industries, rural issues, nutrition, price supports, Food for Peace, agricultural exports, soil conservation, irrigation, stream channelization, flood control, minority enterprise, environment and pollution, appropriations, defense, foreign operations, vaccines, drug labeling and packaging, drug and alcohol abuse, inspection and certification of fish and processed food, use of vitamins and saccharin, national health insurance proposals, human services, legal services, family relations, the arts and humanities, the handicapped, and aging – in other words, virtually every aspect of secular life in America – came under the chairmanship of one of these Roman Catholic laypersons:

Frank Annunzio
Joseph Biden
Silvio Conte
Kika De la Garza
John Dingell
Christopher Dodd
Vic Fazio
James Florio
Henry Gonzalez
Thomas Harkin
Edward Kennedy
John Kerry
John LaFalce
Patrick Leahy
Charles Luken
Edward Madigan
Edward Markey
Joseph McDade
Barbara Mikulski
George Miller
Daniel Moynihan
John Murtha
Mary Rose Oakar
David Obey
Claiborne Pell
Charles Rangel
Dan Rostenkowski
or Edward Roybal

Vatican Council IPs (Information Policy??) Constitution on the Church (1964) instructs politicians to use their secular offices to advance the cause of Roman Catholicism. Catholic laypersons, “whoever they are, are called upon to expend all their energy for the growth of the Church and its continuous sanctification,” and “to make the Church present and operative in those places and circumstances where only through them can it become the salt of the earth” (IV, 33) . Vatican II further instructs all Catholics “by their competence in secular disciplines and by their activity [to] vigorously contribute their effort so that … the goods of this world may be more equitably distributed among all men, and may in their own way be conducive to universal progress in human and Christian freedom … and [to] remedy the customs and conditions of the world, if they are an inducement to sin, so that they all may be conformed to the norms of justice and may favor the practice of virtue rather than hinder it” (IV, 36) .

Vatican II affirms Catholic doctrine dating back to 1302, when Pope Boniface VIII asserted that

“it is absolutely necessary for the salvation of every human creature to be subject to the Roman Pontiff.”

This was the inspiration for the papacy to create the United States of America that materialized in 1776, by a process just as secret as the Reagan-Vatican production of Eastern Europe in 1989. What? American government Roman Catholic from the beginning?

Consider: the land known today as the District of Columbia bore the name “Rome” in 1663 property records; and the branch of the Potomac River that bordered “Rome” on the south was called “Tiber.” This information was reported in the 1902 edition of the Catholic Encyclopedia’s article on Daniel Carroll. The article, specifically declaring itself “of interest to Catholics” in the 1902 edition, was deleted from the New Catholic Encyclopedia (1967) . Other facts were reported in 1902 and deleted from 1967 . For example, when Congress met in Washington for the first time, in November, 1800, “the only two really comfortable and imposing houses within the bounds of the city” belonged to Roman Catholics. One was Washington’s first mayor, Robert Brent. The other was Brent’s brother-in-law, Notley Young, a Jesuit priest.

Daniel Carroll was a Roman Catholic congressman from Maryland who signed two of America’s fundamental documents, the Articles of Confederation and the United States Constitution. Carroll was a direct descendant of the Calverts, a Catholic family to whom King Charles I of England had granted Maryland as a feudal barony. Carroll had received his education at St. Omer’s Jesuit College in Flanders, where young English-speaking Catholics were trained in a variety of guerrilla techniques for advancing the cause of Roman Catholicism among hostile Protestants.

In 1790, President George Washington, a Protestant, appointed Congressman Carroll to head a commission of three men to select land for the “federal city” called for in the Constitution. Of all places, the commission chose “Rome,” which at the time consisted of four farms, one of which belonged to … Daniel Carroll. It was upon Carroll’s farm that the new government chose to erect its most important building, the Capitol.

The American Capitol abounds with clues of its Roman origins. “Freedom,” the Roman goddess whose statue crowns the dome, was created in Rome at the studio of American sculptor Thomas Crawford. We find a whole pantheon of Roman deities in the great fresco covering the dome’s interior rotunda: Persephone, Ceres, Freedom, Vulcan, Mercury, even a deified George Washington. These figures were the creation of Vatican artist Constantino Brumidi.

Statue of Freedom on the Capitol Dome

Statue of Freedom on the Capitol Dome

The fact that the national Statehouse evolved as a “capitol” bespeaks Roman influence. No building can rightly be called a capitol unless it’s a temple of Jupiter, the great father-god of Rome who ruled heaven with his thunderbolts and nourished the earth with his fertilizing rains. If it was a capitolium, it belonged to Jupiter and his priests.

fresco covering the dome’s interior rotunda

Fresco covering the Capitol dome’s interior rotunda.

Mace with eagle

Jupiter’s mascot was the eagle, which the founding fathers made their mascot as well. A Roman eagle tops the governing idol of the House of Representatives, a forty-six-inch sterling silverand- ebony wand called a “mace.” The mace is “the symbol of authority in the House.” When the Sergeant-at-arms displays it before an unruly member of Congress, the mace restores order. Its position at the rostrum tells whether the House is in “committee” or in “session.”

America’s national motto “Annuit Coeptis” came from a prayer to Jupiter. It appears in Book IX of Virgil’s epic propaganda, the Aeneid, a poem commissioned just before the birth of Christ by Caius Maecenas, the multi-billionaire power behind Augustus Caesar. The poem’s objective was to fashion Rome into an imperial monarchy for which its citizens would gladly sacrifice their lives.

Fascism may be an ugly word to many, but its stately emblem is apparently offensive to no one. The emblem of fascism, a pair of them, commands the wall above and behind the speaker’s rostrum in the Chamber of the House of Representatives. They’re called fasces, and I can think of no reason for them to be there other than to declare the fascistic nature of American republican democracy.

facses-leftfacses-right A fasces is a Roman device. Actually, it originated with the ancient Etruscans, from whom the earliest Romans derived their religious jurisprudence nearly three thousand years ago. It’s an axe-head whose handle is a bundle of rods tightly strapped together by a red sinew. It symbolizes the ordering of priestly functions into a single infallible sovereign, an autocrat who could require life and limb of his subjects. If the fasces is entwined with laurel, like the pair on the House wall, it signifies Caesarean military power. The Romans called this infallible sovereign Pontifex Maximus, “Supreme Bridgebuilder.” No Roman was called Pontifex Maximus until the title was given to Julius Caesar in 48 BC. Today’s Pontifex Maximus is Pope John Paul II.

fasces-in-congress

As we shall discover in a forthcoming chapter, John Paul does not hold that title alone. He shares it with a mysterious partner, a military man, a man holding an office that has been known for more than four centuries as “Papa Nero,” the Black Pope. I shall present evidence that the House fasces represent the Black Pope, who indeed rules the world.


For more information about Rulers of Evil by F. Tupper Saussy, please see the book report about it on this site.

Are you convinced now it’s not Jews or Zionists running the world? Some say the Vatican and Jesuits have been taken over by “crypto Jews”. If you think so ask yourself, who did Hitler kill in World War II? Jews, Gypsies, Serbs, mainly all NON-Roman Catholics! Roman Catholic Croatia murdered 1.7 million Serbs during World War II. You can read about it on this website, Ravening Wolves.




Ex-Jesuit Alberto Rivera exposes Jesuit inflitration into Protestant Denominations

Ex-Jesuit Alberto Rivera exposes  Jesuit inflitration into Protestant Denominations

Alberto Magno Romero Rivera (September 19, 1935 – June 20, 1997) was a former Roman Catholic Jesuit priest who converted to the true Gospel of Jesus Christ and exposed many Jesuit secrets. For this reason he was murdered on June 20, 1997 by the Jesuits.

Alberto Rivera

Alberto Rivera

Did you know that the entire purpose of the Jesuit Order is to neutralize the Protestant movement and bring Protestants, Baptists, Orthodox church members, and all other non-Roman Catholic Christian groups back under the leadership of the Pope?

Did you know that the fuel of the Protestant Reformation was not only the knowledge of salvation through the grace of Jesus Christ, but especially the understanding that the Pope is the Antichrist?

Did you know that the English language Bible of the Reformation was the Geneva Bible and that it was banned in England because of specific footnotes teaching that the Pope is the Antichrist?

Did you know that the Jesuits tried to destroy the leadership of Protestant England and the publication of the King James version of the Bible with the Gunpowder Plot of 1605?

Did you know that the King James Version of the Bible is the only truly accurate English translation and therefore hated by the Roman Catholic hierarchy?

Did you know that because the Pope could not stop people from reading the Bible, he has corrupted it with modern English Bible translations?

Did you know that all modern Bible translations are based on corrupted Hebrew and Greek manuscripts?

Did you know that all these modern Bible translations based on corrupted manuscripts were works influenced and led by the Roman Catholic church and the Jesuits?

If you didn’t know these things, please do yourself a favor and read what godly Christian Bible-believing men had to say about the Jesuits, the Roman Catholic church and its influence on 18th and 19th-century America! I have lots of references to them on this website.

Another Youtube exposing Jesuit influence:

The Mask of the New World Order, The Jesuits!

A friend wrote me saying, “Today people don’t pay much attention to the Catholic Church. It just doesn’t have the influence that it did 600 years ago.”

I beg to differ! I am trying to show the world that the Roman Catholic Church is more powerful than EVER, but not openly, or doctrinally or even emotionally in the hearts of majority of the world, but covertly in its control of politics and world economy. The Vatican does all its work through agents. I’m sure there are many layers of them.

It’s been a whole lot more recent than 600 years ago that the Roman Catholic Church led a bloody massacre.

From 1941 to 1945, the Roman Catholic Ustashi of the fascist state of Croatia butchered up to one million Serbian Orthodox Christians. Roman Catholic killer squads are often led by Franciscan priests, monks, and friars.

Being a former Roman Catholic, it’s now as clear as a bell how the Devil has used Catholicism. The confessional system is a perfect spy network ring! All Catholic Bishops are more loyal to Rome and the Pope than to the nations they reside in or they wouldn’t have been made a Bishop. And that especially goes for the Cardinals who are over them. Every Roman Catholic church, school, convent, and monastery is a perfect safe-house for conspirators.

The best way to hide something is to put it out in plain site. That’s exactly what the Devil had done. The Enemy has been in the midst of America from the very beginning. The founding fathers saw it. The Protestant leaders of the 19th century saw it. But by the 20th century, the influence of Rome was so prevalent and their invasion of Protestantism was so great, hardly anybody can see it anymore. I believe that’s why the Lord sent His prophet David to totally break us out of the framework of American Christianity. Dad didn’t quite see the Roman Catholic connection but he sure denounced the American churches — churches that have been corrupted by covert Roman Catholic / Jesuit influence!

Why don’t American Protestants and many Baptists see it today? Their leaders have taught them otherwise.

“I admired Pope John tremendously … I felt he brought a new era to the world.” — Billy Graham

There is no major popular Protestant church or denominational leader who speaks out against the Roman Catholic church today. Let’s face it, they are afraid of them! And there is certainly no politician who would DARE speak out against the Roman Catholic church. It would be 100 times worse for him than if he had spoken out against the Jews! Millions of American Roman Catholics would scream, BIGOTRY!!

This is of course partly my opinion based on my worldview, but also partly what I consider to be facts from sources I am stating, historic sources by people who I consider to be God fearing Bible believing men.

Again I say, learning true history can help us see the present better.

Resources my views are based on:


January 23, 2023 update:

Satan’s system of control on earth is vast. I believe the RCC is the largest and most powerful part of it, but it’s also comprised of a multitude of secret societies, especially Freemasons, and those in the occult world, witches and satanists. Our only hope to avoid being deceived by them is to know the true Jesus Christ of the New Testament and by learning and believing the Word of God in the Holy Scriptures, the Bible. And we must call on the Name of Jesus when Satan and his demons attack us.




Closet Witches – Jack Chick’s Interview with Dr. Rebecca Brown and Elaine Tape II

Closet Witches – Jack Chick’s Interview with Dr. Rebecca Brown and Elaine Tape II

This is part two of the 1986 interview Jack Chick had with Dr. Rebecca Brown and former witch and Satanist Elaine. If you haven’t listened to or read part one of this interview yet, you should do so before reading or listening to the audio tape on this article in order to understand it.

The audio is below the transcription if you would rather listen to it first.

Transcription of Closet Witches : Part Two – Jack T. Chick

Jack Chick: Greetings in Jesus’ precious Name! Beloved, this is tape number two entitled Closet Witches. If you didn’t listen to tape number one of Closet Witches, you won’t have the slightest idea of what we’re talking about. So I advise you to get ahold of that first tape.

We’re going into prayer because we’re covering a very delicate subject here, a very heavy subject, and we need prayer before we face it.

Gracious loving God and Father, we pray now for the listener of this tape, Lord, that you will open their minds, their understanding, so they’ll know what we’re trying to say to them, Lord. And we block all the forces of darkness who would hinder this tape, Lord, and the message involved. We’re praying for the souls of witches, Lord, and to open the eyes and ears and understanding of the Christian believers, Lord, to have compassion for those who are trapped in the Satanic movement, Lord. Bless this tape, anoint it. Anoint the listener. In Jesus’ Name we pray for your glory, Lord, amen.

Tape number one is probably one of the most exciting things I’ve ever listened to, especially when it comes to this kind of testimony. Now, we found out that you had to face that awesome night when Satan was sending all of his troops against you, and he had designed that both Rebecca and Elaine be used as a human sacrifice. And it didn’t work, and God intervened, and He saved you both, and I praise God for that.

All right, let’s go on, Rebecca. Tell the listeners now what happened after this night had passed.

Rebecca Brown: Yes Jack, that was really just the first step. There was much more to come. And from this point on the Lord moved extremely rapidly in my life.

The first thing He did was directly challenge me and ask me if I would be willing to commit my life to Him to be used in any way in which He chose, to directly combat Satan, and to enter a ministry in bringing people out of occult involvements which is extremely heavy spiritual warfare. I up until that point had very carefully planned my medical career. I loved the field of oncology which is taking care of cancer patients. I had intended to specialize in that after I finished my training in internal medicine. I had been accepted to an extremely prestigious training program about a thousand miles away from where I lived. But the Lord indicated to me that if I chose to do His first will for my life, and that was enter into this ministry, that I would have to give up my career goals to go into oncology and set up a much more general practice close to the Satanic community in order that God could bring to me those people that needed help.

But the Lord also made it very clear to me that within a certain amount of time, and He didn’t tell me how long of course, I would have to eventually lay down my medical career all together and enter full time into this ministry. He also made it clear to me that I would be persecuted, that I would experience much hardship, that I would lose my family, which I have, my entire family. But most of all, He made it plain to me that He would walk with me through all these trials. And I can tell you in truth, Jack, before we go on to tell what happened, I have come to know the Lord personally through all of this in a way that I never could have any other way I don’t believe. And that’s what treasure in Heaven is all about. It’s a personal knowledge of the Lord, and nothing, nothing can be compared with the worth of that knowledge.

I agonized over that decision for about a week. And I made the decision, I committed myself to God to be used in that way, I counted the cost as best I could, and then I just had to trust the Lord from that point on that He would provide the grace to see me through whatever would come.

Elaine also during this time was agonizing with precisely the same decision. God had challenged her with the same decision, and she certainly had a lot at stake, because she knew that she would be a hunted person all the rest of her life, especially if she entered into a ministry of exposing Satan and the way that he works. So we were really both struggling although we didn’t talk to each other about it at that time very much.

I wrote to the program and canceled out, and told them I would not be coming. Within a week of my making that decision I lost every friend I had. It was absolutely incredible! Up until that point in time, I had been considered the top resident at the hospital I was. I had great favor in the eyes of the physicians there. I had a number of friends with the other residents and interns and nurses on the staff by that time. Every one of them turned against me.

Jack Chick: Now, was this because you were being obedient to the Lord? The Lord told you to take Elaine and move her into your home. Was this the upshot of this?

Rebecca Brown: Well, the remarkable thing, Jack, is many of these people didn’t even know I had Elaine in with me. Satan was just straight manipulating them. He was putting thoughts in their minds and their hearts against me and they bought it. It shows you know. Jesus talked about how He couldn’t trust Himself to men because they’re so fickle, and that’s exactly the way it was. But the biggest thing was the instant I turned down that prestigious position.

Jack Chick: Oh, they started to have doubts about you!

Rebecca Brown: That’s exactly right! And they would say, “Why aren’t you taking it?” And my only answer could be, “It’s not God’s will for my life at this point.” And then they would say, “How do you know?” And my answer would be, “Because God told me so.”

Jack Chick: And then they freaked out, right?

Rebecca Brown: That is correct. In fact, within a year the leaders of my program, because of my stand and saying that the Lord communicated with me, tried to have me thrown in a mental institution. They were not successful because they could not prove that I was crazy. But just because I took a stand in faith, and I can imagine what the prophets went through in the Old Testament days to stand up and say, “God spoke to me and told me this or that” that’s a tremendous step in faith.

Also, the minister of the church, I had been attending a Christian church there locally in town regularly, and Elaine had been going with me, he called me up and told me that if I didn’t get Elaine out of my house that I couldn’t come back to the church again.

Jack Chick: Was this the pastor who helped when you were so desperately ill and they had the whole church praying for you?

Rebecca Brown: No, that pastor was in my hometown which was about 100 miles away. This was in the town where the training center was. My parents called me and told me that I should get rid of Elaine just out of the blue. My roommate was pressuring me that I should kick Elaine out, that she didn’t like her, that I was being unwise to bring her in. And then of course Elaine’s daughter came to live with us, and my roommate very much disliked that.

Jack Chick: How old was Elaine’s daughter, Rebecca?

Rebecca Brown: She was about 12 years old at that time. After all this happened, well, actually it was during the time all of this was happening, Satan began to attack mightily in the spirit realm as well. I had felt that Elaine was demon possessed but I wasn’t totally sure.

Jack Chick: You mean even after she was saved?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, that is correct.

Jack Chick: We mentioned in the earlier tape some of the things that transpired about Manchan. He was subdued, wasn’t he?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, he had to back down, and Elaine could begin to gain some control of him but not all the time. But you see, as Elaine took a stand, and as she grew in the Lord, it was like the Holy Spirit was working and the demons just couldn’t stand it in there anymore, and it was forcing them to the surface. And it’s really a taking of the ground, taking of the land step by step just like the children of Israel had to take the land of Canaan step by step. They didn’t take it all in one sweep.

Jack Chick: Wasn’t Elaine still practicing witchcraft even though she had become a Christian and she wasn’t even aware of this?

Rebecca Brown: She was in order to defend herself to keep herself alive. But you see, I didn’t know that. Because Elaine still obviously had a great deal of fear, and there was a lot of things she hadn’t confided in me, and I discovered for sure that the demons were in there one day when suddenly Manchan surfaced. And he managed to gain control of Elaine’s body and attacked me and tried to kill me with a butcher knife, physically with her body attacked me. And the Lord just gave me instant knowledge that this was a demon. I was just terrified. But I knew by then that I must just stand in the name of Jesus and that’s exactly what I did and gained triumph over him, and again he had to back down.

Jack Chick: Now this is incredible information! Most people aren’t even aware of anything like this even going on!

Rebecca Brown: Right. And then it was a step-by-step occurrence. We had an eight weeks battle with the demons in Elaine. You see, I took Elaine down to my home church with the pastor there, and we had an initial deliverance session that lasted about eight hours.

Jack Chick: Now, this was the pastor that had prayed for you.

Rebecca Brown: That is correct, the same pastor who had prayed for me.

Jack Chick: He was into deliverance ministry.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, he was very knowledgeable about that sort of thing, but he had never dealt with anyone who had been so deeply involved in the occult as Elaine. We had an eight-hour deliverance session. We kicked out several hundred demons. But the thing of it is, at that time we were not knowledgeable enough with someone that deeply involved to know all the doorways to close. And if you leave one demon in then he’s going to hold the doorway open and all the others will come back in. And that’s exactly what happened. All the demons were back in within a week.

Jack Chick: So the key is closing the doorways, isn’t it?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, the key is cleaning the person out totally and completely all at once, and then the house is swept clean.

Jack Chick: All right now, what happened? Did your home turn into a nightmare at this point?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, we were literally in an Amityville situation (referring to a horror novel with the name of Amityville), because not only were the demons surfacing through Elaine – and God permitted this for my training – but also the cult was attacking us with everything they had. They were sending demons into my home, they were astral projecting in.

Jack Chick: Now, did you have furniture flying around?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. it was. And it was nothing for me to be grabbed at night when I went to bed and be pulled out of the bed and thrown across the room against the wall. We were bruises from head to toe.

Jack Chick: It was like a battlefield!

Rebecca Brown: Yes it was. It was nothing to have a chair come flying across the room. At first …

Jack Chick: So it was just like the stuff you see in the movies!

Rebecca Brown: Yes. And at first, I was sitting there saying, “I’m surely having a hallucination.” But as soon as I began to realize, “No, this is for real.” Then as I would begin to say, “Stop in the Name of Jesus,” and use the power and authority available to me in the Name of Jesus, I could halt these things.

Jack Chick: You mean the stuff that was astral projecting through the air?

Rebecca Brown: Right, right, yes. I had an eight weeks battle with the demons in Elaine until finally I had learned enough. And it was during that period of time that the Lord showed me, revealed direct revelation that Elaine had been using her witchcraft because she didn’t know any other way. She had not been trained, no one had told her any other way to defend herself. And I remember we had to come to the point of Elaine getting down on her knees and praying out loud with me asking the Lord to take away all of her abilities of witchcraft, and to take them away so completely that if ever she were to rebel and to try and regain them, that she could not. Now, that was a big step.

Jack Chick: That was scary for her because that was her only protection at that time, wasn’t it?

Rebecca Brown: That’s correct. That’s correct, but that step had to be taken. Every witch that comes out of witchcraft has to take that step.

Jack Chick: That’s the one thing they don’t want to lose. Probably the one reason they went into witchcraft in the first place was to gain power, and they realize by going this direction they’re going to lose all their power.

Rebecca Brown: That’s correct, that’s correct.

Elaine: Well, I agree with that wholeheartedly, only I didn’t really lose power that I didn’t have in the first place. It wasn’t mine, it was Satan’s. It was the demons. They were using me, I was not using them. That’s something that witches and warlocks and these people have to understand, that this power that they crave so much it, doesn’t belong to them, they’re just being used. But the power I got by denying the power of Satan and claiming the power of Jesus Christ was a million times fold that of Satan. I mean, He gave me everything my heart desired, love, companionship, hope, I had food and clothing and everything I needed because I claimed Jesus as my Savior.

Jack Chick: Well not only that, you mentioned in tape number one that Satan backed away from you. (Elaine: He sure did!) He made his appearance. Now he was frightened of the Holy Spirit in you, the fact you have become a Christian.

Elaine: Oh yeah, he’s terrified of Jesus Christ Himself, he is terrified of the Holy Spirit, he is terrified of Father, he is terrified of anything that anyone has to do with the Trinity or you know, the Godhead with Father, Son, Holy Spirit, whichever, and he’s terrified of that because there’s power in it, he can’t come against that.

Jack Chick: Well, Elaine, let me ask you, were these chairs being thrown at you too? Were you also been thrown out of the bed and against the wall?

Elaine: Oh yeah, it wasn’t unusual for be to sitting and reading God’s Word, and I was really really reading it for the first time in my life, really understanding what I was reading, and really reading it and I was loving it, and I’d be putting on good records, good Christian music that I’d never really heard before, although I’d heard it but you really begin to hear and see and know. And I’d be sitting there minding my own business communicating with the Father, and all of a sudden my whole body is picked up and I’m slammed against the wall and there’s no one in the room.

Jack Chick: Were these outside forces or were they the demonic forces inside you?

Elaine: They could be both.

Jack Chick: It was just to hassle you from reading the Word.

Elaine: Yeah, keep me from reading the Word, keep my mind away from God, away from God’s things, to remind me that they were there, that they could destroy me, that so and so forth. They could not without God’s permission.

Rebecca Brown: This brings up an important point that I have come across so many times in our ministry since. Witches do not realize that they need to ask the Father to take away their ability to see the spirit world. People involved in the occult develop the ability to see the spirit world continually.

Jack Chick: Now that’s also the auras. Can a witch spot auras around people?

Rebecca Brown: Yes that is correct. But once they ask the Lord to take that all away, then they cannot be badgered and tormented so from the spirit world because they can’t see it anymore, and it provides them with a great deal of peace. However in Elaine’s case, because we were involved in such a battle, it was a big thing for her because she could no longer know when someone was coming. See, she had to depend upon the Lord to tell her. And it was just, it was a real growing experience.

Jack Chick: So this battlefield you folks went through was for almost how long?

Rebecca Brown: It was eight weeks. We did not have any sleep for eight weeks. The Lord kept us going. It was a continuous battle. I was working at the hospital all during that. Fortunately it was a provision of the Lord. I was on a rotation that was essentially research.

Jack Chick: Now, was Satan trying to kill Elaine with more illness? She was ill to begin with, wasn’t she?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, but it was not illness so much this time. He was trying to kill her by the demons within her. They would take a belt and put it around her neck and try to strangle her.

Jack Chick: That’s suicide, giving the appearance of suicide.

Rebecca Brown: Certainly. I’m convinced that most suicides are actually not done by the person themselves but by a demon within them controlling their body.

Jack Chick: Or outside.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, but more frequently from the inside. Finally, after this eight week battle, the Lord had taught us so much. We learned through this that finally He gave me the indication that it was time to call my pastor in the hometown where I lived, the one that helped me when I was ill. And we scheduled a final deliverance session which lasted about 10 hours. And all of the demons were cast out of Elaine and she was completely sealed by the Lord.

Jack Chick: What about Manchan?

Rebecca Brown: Yes of course, he was the biggest spider, he was the first one we went for.

Jack Chick: Could you tell when he was gone or did you feel differently, Elaine?

Elaine: Well yes, there was a lighter or a lightness inside of me. It wasn’t quite the clawing scratching – to give you some kind of a an idea what was like inside – trying to keep everything else either ripped apart or pulled together.

Jack Chick: Could you actually feel ripping inside of you?

Elaine: Sure! It hurt too!

Jack Chick: When he left was there ripping when he took off?

Elaine: There was some but not a whole lot because the pastor and Rebecca and the others that were there to help, they had loving compassionate hearts and they took their time. They didn’t force so much like so many others do. There was no forcing, you know, absolutely pushing so hard that it just rips the person apart. But there were some, yes, there were definitely some.

Jack Chick: Okay, so the key to all this whole thing was that you closed up the doorways, right?

Rebecca Brown: That is correct. And Elaine has been sealed and she has never had any demons ever since.

Jack Chick: So after eight weeks of warfare you had become veterans. You had seen just about everything under the sun hadn’t you, in the field of spiritual warfare. Now, this prepared you for the thing that was coming up later on where you had this underground operation going with these witches and so forth you’re trying to help. People would come to you with problems, and God had already put you through this, so you were experienced and you could help these people.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, that is correct. Of course, I had another year of training to complete yet. Then I set up a medical practice as the Lord had directed me close to the Satanic community. We had the privilege of bringing many people to the Lord out of the cult. But Jack, most people don’t understand the tremendous problems that anyone faces that comes out of Satanism, because you see, Satan has so many servants within the Christian churches, that they are attacked both from outside of the Christian churches and from within the Christian churches.

Jack Chick: The spies that have been planted within the churches, right?

Rebecca Brown: Well, they’re not just spies for anyone who might come out. I mean, they are the Satanists planted within the Christian churches to try and destroy them.

Jack Chick: So they’re on the alert to see anyone coming in from one of the covens, and they’re going to nail them as soon as they walk through that door then.

Rebecca Brown: Most certainly. And people that come out of Satanism to the Lord are attacked from every direction. They’re attacked at their work because there’s always someone at work who is also in Satanism and knows who they are if they work in any sizeable place. They’re attacked through the schools because there Satan has his servants throughout the school.

Jack Chick: These are kids into different covens then.

Rebecca Brown: Well yes, not only from the children, but from the teachers. Because the children of people who would come out of Satanism the teachers begin to attack the children and flunk them and accuse them of all sorts of things. They don’t have acceptance in the churches because most people hate witches. They consider witches the enemy. They don’t stop to realize that Jesus Christ loved them and died for them.

Jack Chick: Isn’t it true in school, Elaine, that when when a young kid who has just joined one of the local covens, he’s watched or she’s watched everywhere she goes, and if they talk to a Christian is that reported to the high priest or anything like that?

Elaine: Oh yes. When you’re first recruited, and that’s the most critical time of your life, be you a young person or an old person, that’s the most critical time because that time right there is when you have signed your contract in blood, that time right there is when you finally found out that there’s more to what was told to you than really was there.

Jack Chick: You’re stuck then.

Elaine: Right. And you’re being watched to make sure that you stick to exactly the rules, period.

Jack Chick: Yeah, constant surveillance then.

Rebecca Brown: Yes. Most Christians don’t want to get involved with these people because they have such a multitude of problems. (Jack: Yeah, in their own lives.) They usually lose their job, they have all sorts of financial problems because the finance is given to them through the cult disappears, so they are in need financially more, often than not they are very ill, they have tremendous emotional difficulties because of what they’re going through and what they’ve come out of, they need careful teaching, they have special needs, and the church people don’t want to be bothered with them. Most of these people really need to be taken into a Christian home and ministered to for a short while at least.

Jack Chick: And who’s going to do that?

Rebecca Brown: That’s right. Because Christians, they’re very selfish about their homes. They consider their homes their own private property.

Jack Chick: You know I can speak from experience when I hit this thing on Rome. This was about what six years ago, seven years ago, I prayed and God told me to hit the Vatican. All right, the reaction I got from my pastor friends, it was like those guys were out there saying, “Gee, I wonder if Chick’s going to get iced. Is he going to get knocked off or blown up?” A lot of Christians were watching to see. So they all backed away from me and we caught hell at Chick publications. We were knocked out of bookstores, there were harassments, terror tactics, phone calls were used against these poor little mom-and-pop operations that had Christian bookstores, and we lost 2 000 bookstores out of 3 000 from the onslaught. And the Christians backed away. See, they don’t want to tackle anything controversial.

And then I knew of another case where a young girl who was a witch got married and went to another church. And someone who was married to a good Mason, and she was a up there in the Eastern Star I guess it was, she blew the whistle on this girl who came out of witchcraft, told the pastor, he walked over to their home one night and says, “Hey don’t ever come back into my church.” So I know the battle, because I felt it my own case trying to expose Catholicism, and I can imagine what a witch has to go through here because I had been well accepted.

Rebecca Brown: Not only that, but the few people who are willing to help the people coming out of Satanism, then they themselves come under attack. (Jack: Of course.) Then they become the unpopular people.

Jack Chick: Attached by other Christians, right?

Rebecca Brown: Well, supposed Christians. The true Christians don’t attack them. But the Christians who are not committed to the Lord, or the Satanists posing to be Christians.

Jack Chick: Or weak Christians who just want to make points with the rest of the people in the church will sway whatever direction it goes. You know, the thing that sticks in my mind, they said one week about Jesus, “hosanna”, next week it was “crucify him.” (Rebecca: Exactly.) Where you’ve got weak Christians, you’ve got a mess out there. And these kids are in danger when they walk into a church. They better keep their mouths shut first of all, right?

Rebecca Brown: Well, the important thing is anyone coming out of witchcraft, they need help. It’s very difficult if not impossible for them to make it on their own. I can’t emphasize strongly enough how they need Christian fellowship. Anyone listening to this tape, please don’t get the idea that we are recommending that you not attend Christian churches, that’s not the case. What we’re trying to do is wake up the Christian churches to be aware of what’s happening. Because you see, these people, they need a strong prayer partner, they need someone who’s going to help them, who’s going to help them kick the demons out, somebody who is going to stand with them and help to teach them and train them. And Paul says, “Do not neglect the gathering of yourself together.”

Jack Chick: Yeah, but here’s another point. Okay, you’ve got Bible-believing churches across the country, people who mean business. We’ve got some real men of God out there. But we’ve got a lot of phony baloneys. We’ve got a whole segment of churches out there, they don’t even believe the Bible is the Word of God. They don’t believe the Devil exists. And some poor kid coming out of witchcraft walks up to see one of those guys, they’re going to be nailed!

Rebecca Brown: Yes. The only thing that I can say to people coming out of witchcraft is Jesus gave us an infallible test. He said look to see the fruits. A good tree does not bear bad fruit and a bad tree cannot bear good fruit. So don’t be in a hurry to confide in anyone but step back a little bit and see what kind of fruits they’re bearing. Are they bearing the fruit of being a true Christian?

Jack Chick: All right, let me give you a case where this person came out and he led, oh goodness, 120 some witches to Christ. And he took them down to one of our big local churches down here that everybody loves and raves about, and some idiot got in front of those kids and he said, “No witch can be saved.” Well, you can imagine the devastation that took place! Half of those kids od’d on drugs. Most of them are dead now as a result because this was the only hope they had. They had dared to come out of their coven. They had dared to step out. And usually, Elaine, is not this true when you sign in blood and you come out, the thing is just like joining the Mafia, you go out feet first, right?

Elaine: Normally yes. You don’t just turn your back on a coven or on Satanism and walk away free-handed. You never get off scot-free. To begin with, you sinned by serving Satan in the first place. The Bible says that quite clearly. But it also says that Jesus’ Blood is sufficient for all things, and that means it covers that contract. Like I said before in the first tape that in your little booklet, the contract, you show so plainly that Jesus’ Blood is sufficient to cover all things, and it’s not worth paper that you put your name on …

Jack Chick: All right, but what about this person who made this statement in front of these young kids coming out of witchcraft? Did he know what he was doing? Was he a plant? Was he used by the enemy to destroy these kids coming out?

Elaine: I would say he was. Because anyone who’s a true born-again believer would never tell anyone that they could not be saved, ever.

Rebecca Brown: However, there are many misguided Christians. There are many Christians who are taught wrong. And they are taught that Satan’s the enemy and therefore anybody involved in Satanism is our enemy.

Jack Chick: So we have to develop a compassion for these kids coming out of witchcraft, right?

Rebecca Brown: That is correct. Jesus said, bless those who curse you. You know, it’s a very widespread teaching in our nation today by a lot of deliverance ministers and a lot of ministers that if anyone sends a curse toward you, to double it and send it back. But in Luke chapter 8 verse 20, Jesus says absolutely clearly, “Bless those who curse you. Pray for those who despitefully use you.” And how they can justify that teaching with that Scripture verse I don’t know.

Jack Chick: Well, I’ve been guilty of that. When I first started, I found out there was a witch not too far from me. She used to light candles every night at midnight and throw whammies at me. And I felt the sting, and I felt the reaction, and I used to say, “Lord, send it back 10 full.” And I realized I was wrong. And since talking to you ladies, you told me that when I pray I should say, “Lord, I loosen these demons that come against me. I loosen them of their assignments and cast them into the dry places” or get rid of them that way.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, because you see, anytime a witch comes against a Christian, she’s immediately in trouble, or he, as the case may be. Because, for the first time, if they come against a true born again Christian, they are having to realize that they’re facing a power stronger than anything Satan can give them. And that starts them to thinking. And Satan and his demons know immediately that they have come to this realization that they’re faced with it. Now, they’re in a very dangerous position. Because if they start thinking, Satan and his demons are very quick to try and bring about their physical death before they can accept Jesus.

Jack Chick: For the witch, you mean.

Rebecca Brown: That is correct. And if you as a Christian start sending all these curses back on them, you’re just hastening their physical death and they may never have the opportunity to come to the Lord.

Jack Chick: So we’re committing murder practically when we do that. Okay now, let me ask Elaine this thing. You mentioned that when when you astral projected or moved against a real born again believer, you sent your demons out they came back and beat you up, right?

Elaine: That’s right, they did. They’d come back yelling and screaming at me, “What do you think you’re doing sending us out against a true born again believer?”

Jack Chick: But if the Christian at the other end, the receiving end of that thing, actually said, “I’ll send it back 10 full,” you could have physically killed that witch then, right, who sent them in the first place?

Elaine: Sure can!

Jack Chick: Okay, so we have to be very careful how we pray. We have to have compassion and cut down on our anger when we’re caught under heavy pressure. We know we’re under a occult attack.

Rebecca Brown: Well, the first epistle of John chapter 3 verse 15 says, “He who hates his brother is a murderer.” We have to be very careful that Satan does not plant hatred in our heart toward these people. Especially as we begin to go into the portion of the tape where we’re talking about how Satan attacks Christian churches, it’s very easy to become angry and to allow hatred to dwell in our heart for these people trying to destroy our churches. But our concern must be Christ’s concern.

Jack Chick: We must have pity and love for these people because they’re in terrible bondage. The kids don’t realize once they get into the coven the mess they are in and how dangerous it is to get out.

Elaine: Well, I know for a fact, a true story of a small coven in my area of a hundred people, exactly 100 people in this coven. It’s a very small one. This happened about two years before I accepted the Lord. (Something I can’t catch at 34 minutes 20 seconds.) And I knew the high priest personally, Robbie, he was really sweet. He’s gone on to meet the Lord. He was in a terrible fiery accident.

Jack Chick: Was that a setup from the coven?

Elaine: Oh yes. From this one hundred, he brought seventy out.

Jack Chick: You mean he was saved and then he brought these people out?

Elaine: Yes, he did. He brought 70 of these people out. Forty five of them returned to the craft.

Jack Chick: Was that from the influence of the other remaining, that was what, 30 still in the coven?

Elaine: Yes.

Jack Chick: And did they go after these 70?

Elaine: Oh my yes! They started right in on incantations, spells, threats, phone calls, all this type of thing to get them come back. So out of the out of the seventy, forty five returned. From the forty five, twenty five were killed as an example to the rest of the coven.

Jack Chick: There must have been savage murders then on these 25 then. Was it to terrorize the others who …

Elaine: Oh yes, yeah to let them know that this can happen to you whether you’re outside or inside. And if you come back now you will be killed, and if you don’t we’re going to kill you anyway type thing. Now, this left about 25 people, most of these were young people not older people. Most of these were young people out, (Jack: Stranded.) Right, yeah, just like stranded on an island, and all you have is one little jug of water between 25 people and what are you gonna do with it?

Jack Chick: Okay, so what are you gonna do? You’re out stranded like that and none of the churches want you, none of the pastors are gonna try to show you any compassion or any understanding because they don’t know about it.

Elaine: Right. Now, out of the 25, at least five were accepted into a church because they wouldn’t admit that they were ever anything to do with witchcraft of any kind.

Jack Chick: They were lucky, they kept their mouths shut, and they weren’t spotted by the witches in the churches then, right?

Elaine: Oh, well, yes and no. Because they compromised as well. Compromising means in this case, that that they would say anything, you know, they would agree with all the church laws, they would agree with all the church laws according to witches about witches, and they would not accept anything outside of the church laws, they were very much in the church laws. And or, they had money and position.

Jack Chick: But they wouldn’t lift their finger to help those other twenty of theirs.

Elaine: Oh no no, they would not.

Jack Chick: They didn’t want to get involved.

Elaine: No because these other twenty would know who they were, and if they came into the church they’d say, that’s a witch or a warlock. And these poor kids coming in trying to find answers, they’re searching, they’re what we call wanderers in the craft, they just wander. And a lot of become small groups where they hold meetings and Bible studies and things. They don’t understand everything that they’re they’re reading and everything is being taught to them. I’d say five at least will commit suicide because they cannot continue with the pressures from the craft, and from not being able to be accepted by any church. They’re not accepted by anyone. I can vouch for that myself. Churches don’t accept me as a person. I mean, I was I’m a terrible sinner, 17 years I served the wrong master. That makes me the most horrible scum the face of the earth. And that’s all right, they can have their opinion. That won’t stop me from loving them and sharing with them. But I can understand where the 20 come from, the wanderers, because they have absolutely no hope.

In other words, it’s like you hold up a candle of light in a dark dark room, and all of a sudden everybody’s excited because now there’s light in the room, and then you blow it out, and it’s pitch black again, and there’s no hope, there’s nothing, there’s no match, there’s nothing to light it with, and you have a candle, but nowhere to go, nothing to do.

Rebecca Brown: We found in our ministry, Jack, that we basically had to transport people out of the area. Because where my medical practice was situated, it was too far to commute to my church in my hometown where Elaine was delivered, although we did send a number of people down there. And that pastor helped us with the deliverance of a great number of these people. But basically we transported them out of the state so that they would have an opportunity to start a new life.

Jack Chick: For their own safety. Now, you told them to keep their mouth shut when they went out?

Rebecca Brown: No, what I advised them to do was as Paul instructed Timothy in the second epistle of Timothy. He said to Timothy, “Lay hands suddenly on no man.” And we told them that it was absolutely imperative that they seek and find Christian fellowship and that God would provide it for them. But they have to be very careful who they confided in, and they had to seek the Lord’s guidance so that He would bring them to Christians who were really faithful to the Lord who would be willing to accept them and work with them, because I can’t emphasize how important fellowship is. That’s what the body of Christ is for, it’s really necessary. But they do have to be careful because facts are facts, that’s the way the condition of the Church is today.

Jack Chick: Elaine, this brings us to the point in the tape where we want to discuss how you handle the destructions of churches. What do they do? I mean, was there a standard plan that Satan had set up for the witches to go in and make the penetrations?

Elaine: Yeah Jack, there’s really a kind of like an eight-pointed plan. There’s really more than that but there’s eight major points that you hit upon, that you’re really taught the most about. And the first is that you always go forward to make a public confession of your faith.

Jack Chick: You accepted Christ?

Elaine: Well no, you didn’t.

Jack Chick: But you made believe you did.

Elaine: Sure! You can make anyone believe that’s what you’re doing if you know how to.

Jack Chick: Did you cry?

Elaine: Oh sure.

Jack Chick: You had tears?

Elaine: Sure. You have tears and you’d be so humble and the whole bit, oh yeah, it’s a great show, yeah, ha ha! But in order to do this, you see, the reason it’s done is so that you can have a way then to break into all the church activities.

Jack Chick: You’ve got all their sympathy.

Elaine: Right, and this way you learn how about the choir when they practice, when they don’t, who’s in it, who isn’t. You learn who sings solos and who doesn’t, like duets and this type of thing. You learn who plays …

Jack Chick: You know who to play up to, right?

Elaine: Right! And who teaches what class, and who is the most solid of the Christians.

Jack Chick: Okay do you can you spot the clique first of all? Almost every church has got their cliques.

Elaine: Oh yes, Jack, you can spot them. There’s all there’s always one or two, you can spot them by the clothes they wear, the cars they drive, the jobs they have. Each church has them. There’s no getting around that, they do. And you know exactly what one to get into. You start out with the low group first and work your way into the high group.

Jack Chick:d Okay, let me ask you this. When you move in as a witch do you start making large contributions to the church?

Elaine: Oh, yes and no. Now, that depends upon the type of church you’re going into whether it’s in the bracket of where you have to have a higher income to be acceptable, you see, or lower. But if you’re moving to a church that say for instance, a church that only has about 200 people in it at first, and is a real good strong church in the Lord, but they’re poor people. You move in and you do it slowly, but then you start giving these $75 ~ $80 contributions to this project and that project, (Editor’s note: That’s roughly $200 ~ $220 USD in 2023) this kid wants to go to camp but they don’t have the fifty dollars, so you give three hundred dollars so these next four can go to camp, or whatever, and you become a very well respected and looked up to person in that small church, and there’s nothing you can’t get them to do.

Jack Chick: All right, let me ask you, could you spot any Masons or Catholics who are plants when you move into an area like?

Elaine: Oh sure. Masons are easy to spot. They like to show off their rings.

Jack Chick: Could you spot them when they don’t have the rings on?

Elaine: Yes, because they’re very flamboyant anyway. They’re very arrogant about the way they feel and the way they express their views religiously. In other words, they’re very religious.

Jack Chick: So basically we have a trinity of evil in the Christian church, witches, Masons, and Roman Catholics.

Elaine: Right.

Jack Chick: Incredible! All of them have made the penetration. Okay, let’s go on then.

Elaine: Okay, after you’ve broken into all these phases, and you have got into all the church activities and you know what’s up, what’s down, who’s in, who’s out, this kind of thing, and you also know exactly who are the real true born again believers in that church. You know beyond the shadow of a doubt.

Jack Chick: They’re the enemy, right?

Elaine: Right, and you start working on them. So you begin to bust up the prayer support of the church. You knock out the prayer base.

Rebecca Brown: Jack, I think maybe one of the very best examples we can give of how Satanists break up a prayer base of a church occurred in our own dear hometown church where Elaine was delivered. This was such a very powerful praying church. It was a type of church that two and three hundred members would come out every Wednesday night to the prayer meeting, and they prayed as one unified body. And I have been in that church when the power of prayer was so strong that literally the Holy Spirit would shake the raptors of that place. That’s how strong they were in prayer.

But there was the high priest of the coven of that city, it the capital city of the state in which we were living, who became a member of the church. And Elaine and I both knew who he was.

Jack Chick: He pulled it off and the whole church accepted him?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. We could not accuse him. It was our word against his. We had no proof, we had no writing proof as to who he was. And so he came in, he attended everything that went on within the church, he gave large contributions to the church, he was well to do. But the way he built credibility within the church was just really skillful. After he had been attending the church for about a year, he suggested that because America was facing a crisis that one of the reasons why was because people weren’t praying for our country enough. And so he stepped forward, and he established a weekly prayer group at noon for all the men to come to in order to pray for America. (Jack: Clever.) And he brought in programs as to how important it was that the Christian people should pray for America. And you see very quickly after that he became a deacon, and then he started teaching a Sunday school.

Jack Chick: Who could challenge that? Nobody!

Rebecca Brown: Well nobody could! Because it was legitimate, you see. Then he became an elder. Because of his wealth shortly he was on the board of the church. He and his wife became involved in the choir. After this, pray for America had been going on for a period of about 10 months. Then he stepped forward and said, “There’s not enough teaching as to how to teach the people in this church to effectively witness about Jesus to others. The people in the church are ignorant about this, they need to be taught. So rather than have this big prayer group, we should divide it up into discipleship groups so that the people can be taught on a small scale with this thrust of evangelism.” Well of course, everybody agrees with evangelism and he said they could be more effectively taught in a small group and that they could pray within their small groups. It was recommended that the choir be made its own separate prayer group and so they would practice during the time of the prayer meeting and they would of course have their own prayer just before their practice rather than making them stay afterwards. And as soon as that step was taken, then all these people rejoined the choir again.

Jack Chick: So they were splitting up the prayer groups completely.

Rebecca Brown: And the entire power of the church just absolutely went down the drain because there was no longer any prayer. And the discipleship groups did very little praying because their purpose was to teach.

Jack Chick: This must have been maddening for Elaine to know the techniques these people were using because she’d used them herself and couldn’t even get to the pastor to tell him, right?

Rebecca Brown: Well, we did talk to the pastor, and we tried to show him by Scripture that what was going on just wasn’t right, that the prayer base was so essential. But I mean, how could two women such as us hope to stand against this influential elder? Because the answer we always got was that this person certainly understood the importance of prayer, that if he did not, he wouldn’t have established the prayer group to pray for America.

Jack Chick: Stacked deck.

Elaine: It’s always a stack deck. That’s why those in the craft are mainly taught the eight basic principles of destroying the church. There’s many many others like I said, but these eight basic are the best out of the group I guess you could say. Once you really get your prayer support knocked out of the church, of course a lot of things are going to happen after that. And it happened fairly rapidly. And if you have a sharp eye, and you know what you’re looking for, you’ll see it happening very fast although it seems very slow but it really isn’t.

And one of them is you cause mistrust. And I mean mistrust between everybody. The pastor, you don’t trust him for some reason. There’s always something that’s scratching at the edge of you like a little rash. It itches all the time. You can’t tell what the problem is and you want to scratch and dig at it. Same thing with the pastor. And it’s not true or anything like this, it’s just a rumor that somebody shot in there and somebody picked up on it and they go on to the next person and they go on to the next person.

Jack Chick: This is to destroy the pastor?

Elaine: Right, to destroy his credibility and his message.

Jack Chick: Does anyone go to present this problem to him or discuss it with him?

Elaine: You mean with the pastor?

Jack Chick: Or is it all kept under cover?

Elaine: I know from personal experience of destroying churches that there’s only been five cases that I know out of the hundred churches that I helped to destroy that someone went to the pastor and tried to tell him that they could see that there was something wrong, and they were turned off like you turn off a TV or a radio set.

Jack Chick: He didn’t want to hear it. He couldn’t believe this was happening in his church.

Elaine: Right. He couldn’t believe this himself, either. And it wasn’t a pride thing, it was a very fact that he heard about it happening to other people, other churches, but he really didn’t think it could happen in his church because he really did love the Lord. And this man really did love the Lord!

Rebecca Brown: The problem is everybody loves to gossip. That’s a human failing.

Jack Chick: Oh not Christians! (He laughs!)

Rebecca Brown: Yes, I’m afraid it is. And everybody loves to talk about somebody else’s weakness. And this is the number one way. How easy it is to repeat what somebody’s told you about something else.

Elaine: Another one of these, and the mistrust thing, is that never, I don’t care who you are, I don’t care how much you love the Lord, if you be a man you do not go to a woman’s house by yourself to speak with or to counsel with that woman. If you be a man, you don’t have the pastor’s wife, or some of the other ladies go to his home, even help him if he’s ill, by themselves. You have them go in groups of twos or three or more but never ever alone.

Jack Chick: You mean ladies must go in groups if they’re going.

Elaine: Right, yeah. Say if a man in the church is ill, it happens quite a bit, I mean, even if a man has a wife maybe she has to work, he’s ill, and they go in to help like clean the house or take care of their children. They’d better not do it alone. Because everything is set up so that it takes that one time, that one time, and it makes it look like you’ve really done something big when haven’t done anything at all.

You teach a new prayer and a new doctrine. Now, by that I mean, you teach them how to pray, and you make sure that people always are never really up to going into the throne room of the Father. You tell them that they have to go through a series of things before they can reach the throne room of God. And if they do not match all of these series of things, then they cannot go into the thrown room of God.

Jack Chick: So you set up all these unscriptural principles, these steps then.

Elaine: Right. At the same time, you throw in a few Scriptures here and there that makes them look good. And they can’t argue with it because there is Scripture here. And you can always take Scripture and twist it just enough to make it sound just right. And most people will not look it up.

Jack Chick: So you make them all feel like they’re unworthy to go before God.

Elaine: Right. And they’re constantly having to try and find out what’s wrong in their life constantly when there isn’t anything wrong with it.

Jack Chick: God tells us to come boldly before the Throne.

Elaine: Right, and it also says that we are heirs and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, and we have the right to go before the Throne.

Jack Chick: So the witch’s job is to tear down their self-respect and their spirituality.

Elaine: Right. We moved on from changing the message, to breaking up the unified church and family groups. By that I mean, the family should be unified according to God’s Word. Both family and church should be a unit, not broken up little segments here and there. What you do is go in and take the family and church unit and pick it apart! Children and teens don’t have to go upstairs to hear the pastor preach, take them downstairs! The teens go one place and children another. Let them cook peaches and spaghetti and have parties while the pastor is preaching the Gospel! They don’t have to hear or listen to it. Pop has to do this, mom has to do that, you break everything up and you keep it broken up. You not only keep them broken up in the church but activities outside of the church as well.

A child is going to hear the most about the Lord Jesus Christ is right there in the pew with mom and dad sitting there listening, not downstairs somewhere, not back in some nursery somewhere, not cooking pizza and having parties, they’re not going to learn about Jesus this way. Because you don’t know who’s got your kids at that time. You don’t know who has got your children. So it’s imperative that they learn to pray with you as a family group in the church and out of the church and that you stay together as a family unit. But the whole idea between behind destroying the churches is: break the family up.

The last thing that I will emphasize the most, I know it’s been said before, I will emphasize it very strongly is, there is absolutely no speaking of Satan. A witch or a warlock can use the name of Jesus anytime they so choose to do so. The thing they cannot do is claim Him as their Lord and Master. They cannot do it.

Jack Chick: They call him their Savior.

Elaine: No. All they say is that you ask them. Christians have a bad habit of saying, “Is Jesus your Lord and Master?” And anyone can say yes. You can lie about it. That’s not hard to do. You see, you’re not really claiming anything. You’re just telling an all out flat lie. And that’s the way they do it. Instead of …

Jack Chick: I see. In other words, they just say yes, they do not repeat it and say Jesus Christ is their Lord and Master. Their answer is just simply the word yes. So they’re off the hook. (Elaine: Right.)

Rebecca Brown: However many churches, when you go in for membership or seeking membership, the pastor will say to the group or the several people, “Repeat this profession of faith after me.” And a witch or a warlock can repeat after him and lie, because all they’re doing is repeating. It’s just like reading. They can get up and read the Scriptures. But if you really want to know if somebody is a Christian or not, you look them square in the eye and say, “Who is your Master? Whom do you serve? And somebody in Satanism does not dare say I serve Jesus Christ (Elaine: That’s right.) as my Lord and Master.

Jack Chick: You might blow a witch out of the water at that time, right?

Rebecca Brown: You don’t want to push them, that’s right, because if you push them to exposing themselves…

Jack Chick: Then they’re dead, right? (Rebecca: Yes) In other words, once they’ve blown their cover then they’re more no more use to the coven?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. But if there is someone who’s being a very destructive influence in the church, get them off to themselves and corner them. Don’t do it in front of other people.

Jack Chick: Not not as a public type operation.

Rebecca Brown: That is correct, that is correct. You don’t ever want to expose someone like this publicly, because if you do, the others will take them out before they have a chance to really accept …

Elaine: So you see, there’s there’s plenty of speaking of Jesus, but there is no speaking of Satan. You will not hear Satan preached, you will not hear Satan talked about because that’s a no-no. You’re liable to get all wrapped up in the wrong thing, and you just don’t want to want that to happen to your children and to your wife and to your husband in your church. I mean, after all, you won’t give him any glory. Who’s giving him glory? You’re punching him in the nose!

That’s why I’m willing to do these tapes with you, Jack, because I really want to show light on Satan. I really want to show him for what he is. Because believe me, he’s got some really powerful things coming up out there.

Jack Chick: You know, I think the listener should watch carefully. Who in the Christian circles will attack Rebecca and Elaine to destroy their credibility on the message on these tapes? More than likely, the attackers just might turn out to be Satanists or witches pretending to be believers in Christ. And it’s going to be very very interesting to watch.

But now, let’s go on to something else. Elaine, I know about 150 years ago, it was almost unheard of to have Masons in the churches. Today, it seems we have pastors that are Masons. All throughout the South back throughout the country we’ve got Masons sitting on boards. And I’ve learned a little about Masonry and Baphomet and some of the gods that they’re involved with. But I almost sense there’s a trinity of evil. By that I mean, here you have this Satanist going to a church, you’ve got Masons sitting there, and also you’ve got the undercover Catholics that come in. Now I know, I’ve met people in Masonry, they don’t know beans about the occult, they’re in the lower levels. But as you get deeper and deeper into this thing like Rivera told me that most of the material written for the 32nd 33rd degree has been written by Jesuits. Now, with your background in the occult and craft, did you sense a trinity of evil within the churches whereby you, I mean the Satanists and the Masons and the Catholics all work together? Was there a harmony some way? Could you recognize one another?

Elaine: Sure Jack. I’ll face one question at a time. We did and were able to coordinate all of our efforts so that we all worked in sync with one another.

Jack Chick: In other words, if you were going to take someone out, all three of your groups would work together?

Elaine: Yeah, primarily they would. If it was someone that you didn’t want just to (? can’t catch it) yourself, but you felt maybe that the others should know more about, then yeah, you would have been on it, and the leadership of all these coordinated efforts would get together and talk it over, and then they would decide as to which group actually would get rid of …

They’re instantly recognized by Satanists because the demons in them just as Satanists and Catholics and Masons can recognize a real true born again believer. There is a difference. Catholics and Masons and Satanists, they all use the same abilities of occultism. I don’t care what particular area they’re in, whether they’re Catholics or Masons or Satanists. Now in Catholics you’re gonna be talking about again higher ups, not these lower-down people who go to church every Sunday. And they, some of these people, really believe they’re going to go into Heaven because they don’t know they’re doing anything wrong. But these higher-ups know that they are, and they don’t care.

Jack Chick: In all groups.

Elaine: Right, in all groups, yeah. It’s the same thing with the Masons. The lower-downs really don’t understand. And the lower-downs in Satanism don’t understand. And they’re not allowed to know what goes on by the higher-ups.

Jack Chick: Well, I received a letter I want to share here that came from an individual. I led him to the Lord on the phone the other day and he sent me some material. And it’s quite startling. I’d like to read to you an excerpt from a letter I received recently from a man who was one of the top Masons in the country. This man made Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior a week before he wrote this letter to me. I will not of course give his name or location.

“When I submitted my obligation to the Masonic AASR Oriental Consistory and passed the 33rd degree, I was given a blank piece of paper trimmed in red to sign my name upon it in my own blood. That day I became more machine than man serving only my master archbishop _____ _____ _____ (name withheld) and the Pope. I embraced the force of evil so powerful that I became feared by the police, the criminal court system of my state, the Democratic party of my state and even my own master. I became so powerful in the craft of evil that the masters of the cult, Freemasonry, and ultimately my bosses, feared me more than what they hoped I would destroy. I became the living messenger of death. I finally know that I was played for a fool by the Vatican, and that Dr. Rivera is correct about the Catholic Church. I also would like to publicly denounce the Nazi Vatican plan to kill Christian Jews, and to help Dr. Rivera and yourself to expose the truth in this matter. I’m enclosing enough hard evidence to prove what I am saying is true. I have set up and maintained false churches, occult groups, the West German Nazi party, and much much more in the name of the Vatican. Now finally my eyes are open to the truth of Dr. Rivera, the man that I had been ordered to murder. It is almost insane that this very person should lead me, his executioner, to Christ.”

Incredible letter! This is full-scale war. Satan is tearing our churches to shreds. People are talking about revival. I don’t see it. I see the great falling away. And I think the one thing that many generals have said when you’re surrounded on three sides, attack! I think one of the greatest Christian writers this past century was Jessie Penn-Lewis. She made this statement:

“If the Prince of Darkness would leave us alone, we would leave him alone. But until he ceases to attack the church of Christ, God’s servants must speak against him as well as against all unrighteousness.

We’re talking a lot about Satan, but we must know his tactics. And God shows us in His Word, for instance in second Corinthians the second chapter verse 11 the Word of God says, “Lest Satan should get an advantage over us for we are not ignorant of his devices.” So we must be aware of his deceptions.

So if we turn to second Corinthians the 11th chapter verses 13 and 14, the Word of God tells us,

For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.

So far in these tapes we’ve been trying to shed light on Satan’s deceptive attacks, but God’s Word commands us to fight him. In James chapter 4 verse 7 the Word of God tells us,

Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.

Now we want to show you scripturally some of the ways on how to resist the devil. Rebecca, how can you really get the Gospel across to someone who has been snared by Satan to make them understand their need for Jesus?

Rebecca Brown: The first thing we have to keep in mind, Jack, is that Scripture in 2 Corinthians chapter 4 verse 4. Let me read that. It says,

 In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.

We first of all have to have an understanding that anyone who has participated in occult activities such as Satanism, Masonry, Catholicism, Dungeons and Dragons, rock music, anything like this, that they have directly opened a doorway in their life to an inflow of demonic power. And the Scripture tells us plainly in this Scripture that their minds are blinded. And we have to understand that that blinding is a demonic binding. And we are given authority and power in Jesus Christ to trample on snakes and scorpions as in Luke 10 verse 19. In other words, we are given power and authority by Jesus Christ to bind the demons who are blocking these people’s minds. Now if we don’t do that, we’re not going to get the Gospel across to them.

Let me give you a couple of examples from my own medical practice. One of the most dramatic examples of this was when I was a resident in charge of the intensive care unit. An 80 year old man was brought into the intensive care unit one day with a very severe heart attack. I went in to examine him as I did with all the patients that came in, and I realized that apart from a pure miracle from the Lord that his chances of living longer than about 48 hours were just zero because of the type of heart attack he had had.

When I finished examining him the old man turned to me and he said, “Young lady, how am I doing?” And I said, “Well sir to be very honest with you, not very well. And he began to cry and he said, “Please don’t tell me that, I can’t stand it.” And I asked him I said, “Sir, what’s the matter? Are you afraid to die?” And he said, “Yes.” And I said, “Well, do you know what’s going to happen to you after you die?” And he turned with great anger and he looked me square in the eye and he says, “Young lady, I’m going to go straight to hell.” Well, I was really surprised because very few people are that honest. And I said, Well sir, let me share with you how to avoid this terrible end.” And he said, “Don’t bother, I’ve heard it all before, it doesn’t do any good.” And I said, “Well, like it or not, you’re going to hear about Jesus one more time.” And in a situation like that you share the Gospel in about four sentences and no more. And he began to get very agitated, and finally I said to him, “Sir, just say three words after me” ‘Jesus save me.'” And he said, “I can’t. I can’t.” And I said, “No you’re right. You can’t. You are literally blocked from saying those words, aren’t you?” And he was so surprised and he looked at me and he says, “How do you know?” And I said, “Because I’ve been in God’s training school.” I said, “Now, do you know who’s blocking you?” And he said, “Yes I do, Satan and his demons.” And so I told him I said, “Well, I have good news for you, I have power and authority in Jesus Christ to bind Satan and his demons so they can no longer block you.” And I directly out loud addressed, I said, “Satan and you demons who are blocking this gentleman from committing his life to Jesus, I take authority over you right now in the name of Jesus, and I bind you in His Name so you can no longer block him.” And the old man just started to weep, and he took my hand and he made one of the most beautiful prayers of confession that I have ever heard, and asked Jesus into his life.

In talking to him afterwards, he told me that he had been a sailor in World War One and he’d gotten over into the Philippines, and he got in a big fight with some of the locals there who were heavy into voodoo, and they placed a hex on him. And the result of this hex was the binding of his will and his mind so that he literally could not get his mouth to say the words “Jesus, I want You and need You as my Savior.” He couldn’t will to do it. And he told me that for 50 years he had been seeking for salvation because he knew that’s what he needed, but he hadn’t come across anyone who knew to take up the power and authority that Jesus Christ has given to us.

Let me give you some other more subtle examples. Another example is a 18 year old girl that came into the emergency room one night when I was working there as the doctor. Her complaint was she was so depressed that she felt that if she didn’t obtain help that she would commit suicide. And I sat down and talked to her for a while. And this young lady had been raised in a solid Christian home, she had been brought up and attended church all of her life, and I told her I said, “Well you know, what you really need is Jesus in your life. Nothing is ever going to get straightened down until you make Him your Lord and Master.” And her answer was, “Well, I’m just not ready. I’m just not ready.” And this is the answer that you hear so many times when you share the Gospel with someone. And our tendency as Christians is to back off and think, “Well, I’m not going to get too pushy.” So I just looked her square in the eye and I said, “I bind you demons that are binding” – and then I gave her name – “in the name of Jesus you can no longer afflict her mind or her will.” And she looked at me so startled and she said, “What did you say? And I said, “Well, never mind. I’ll just come back to that in a few minutes.” And I talked about something entirely different for about 10 minutes. Then I came back to the subject and I told her I said, “You know, you admitted yourself that you knew that you really needed Jesus in your life but you just weren’t ready yet. How about praying to accept Him right now?” And she looked at me and this incredible expression of joy came over her face and she said, “You know, I can, I can now.”

I didn’t have a lot of time to go into her background, but later on I discovered through further contact with her that the doorway that she had opened had been a one weekend experimentation with street drugs which was done at a slumber party about five years previously when she was about 13 years old. The kids had experimented with street drugs, and she had opened the door to Satan. And she was bound, she was demonically bound, and she had good Bible believing parents, and she attended a good Bible believing church, but she was demonically bound.

Jack Chick: This is going on all over the country, isn’t it?

Rebecca Brown: Absolutely. Look at all the kids that are demonically bound through their participation in rock music. Think how many kids, the large percentage of kids rock music reaches.

Jack Chick: Amazing. Let me ask you Rebecca, how can a Christian parent whose children are involved with D & D (Dungeons & Dragons) and rock music deal with it?

Rebecca Brown: Well, there’s four basic ways to attack this. The very first thing is you, the parents, need to realize that their children are literally bound by demonic forces as I was just discussing. They have to understand that they can talk to their kids about the evils of rock music or D & D or whatever until they’re ready for their grave, and the kids are never going to understand it. It’s just like there’s a scrambler on their brain. They can look straight at them. The kids can repeat right back to what they say and yet it’s just not getting through. And I’m sure a lot of people listening to this tape will understand exactly what I’m talking about. And that’s a literal demonic wall that’s put there. And you parents who have made Jesus Christ your Lord and Master, you have the authority to rise up and bind the demons that are binding your kids. And this may be something you’re going to have to do every day for days until you get a breakthrough because it depends upon the severity of the binding.

Now, the second thing that you as parents need to recognize is you need to recognize that there are certain things that we call familiar objects. Let me define a familiar object a little more clearly, Jack. By that I mean something to which demons have legal ground to cling to. This is an object that has been used in occult rituals. For instance. if you will recall in the Book of Acts when Paul brought so many people to the Lord out of Satanism, they came together and they burned all of their scrolls and their occult objects which was equal to a very large amount of money. Well, the same thing holds true today. Every rock music record and tape has a demon attached to it. Elaine spoke about that earlier that they went down and put demons onto the records and tapes. The reason why it’s legal ground is because the purpose of the tapes is to serve Satan and to advance Satanism. Anything used in occult rituals is a familiar object. Parents, anything at all that has to do with the Dungeons and Dragons game, that sort of thing, those are also familiar objects. Demons are attached to it.

But don’t just take my word for it. Let me show you some Scriptures to back this up because everything has to go back to God’s Word. There’s just too many, we can’t read them all, but I’ll read a couple that pertain to it.

The first is in Deuteronomy chapter 7 verses 25 and 26. And this is the Lord talking to the children of Israel as they’re going in to destroy the Canaanites. And as you will recall, the Canaanites were destroyed because they all worship demons. They worship Satan, and that’s why God told the children of Israel that He was having them destroyed because their wickedness was so bad. So this is what the Lord has to tell them. He says,

“The graven images of their gods shall ye burn with fire. Thou shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on them nor take it unto thee lest thou be snared therein.”

Now what’s going to snare them? The demons on the objects. Continuing with the Scripture.

“For it is an abomination to the LORD thy God. Neither shalt thou bring an abomination into thine house, lest thou be a cursed thing like it: but thou shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly abhor it; for it is a cursed thing.”

All right, now where do I get the idea that there’s demons on these? Well, let’s hook it up with the New Testament Scripture in first Corinthians chapter 10 verses 19 and 20. This is what Paul is saying,

“What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils.”

So you see, all of the idols, and really that’s what rock records are, as idols, Dungeons and Dragons, anything to do with the occult, has a demon behind it. The Scripture makes it very plain.

Jack Chick: All right, let me ask you, remember when Joshua was moving against Jericho, remember? Okay, this fellow took the garment, and he put jewel, or not jewels but money in it, and he buried it in his tent. Now that was unclean, wasn’t it?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. If you will recall in that Scripture, Jericho was such an evil city that the Lord commanded Joshua that they weren’t to take any spoils from the city, that everything from the city was to be totally destroyed right down to cattle and sheep, everything there was polluted. It was all polluted by Satanism. And when Achan took the thing into the camp of Israel, he brought the enemy right into the camp. And then when the children of Israel tried to go out for the next battle they were completely defeated. And the same thing is true for Christians. If they don’t clean out their homes and they get rid of all these objects, I tell you something else: rosaries, crucifixes, masonic rings, signs, symbols, all this sort of stuff, again, this is Satan’s property and we need to clean out our homes.

Jack Chick: So someone who comes out of Catholicism, if they don’t get rid of this junk then they’re going to be hit, right?

Rebecca Brown: They’re going to have problems, yes. Yes they need to clean out their homes. Because after all, worshiping Mary is an abomination unto the Lord. And that’s in essence what a rosary is for, they pray to Mary in all of this, and the Lord says don’t have it in your house because it’s a cursed thing, and you’ll become cursed just like it.

Jack Chick: Because the demons are actually behind it.

Rebecca Brown: That’s correct. And that’s the reason why the Satanists go and do incantations to place demons upon these objects. So once the parents have cleaned out their homes, then they’re in a much stronger position. Now parents, I would add a word of caution here. If you have children that are up age 15, 16 and and so on, you can’t just go into their bedroom and start sweeping everything out without sitting down. You have to sit down and communicate with these kids first. Bind the demons first. Spend time in prayer first.

Then I would strongly suggest if they’re into something like rock music, sit down and listen to a record with them, examine the lyrics to the songs. Your children will be embarrassed because they know these lyrics are rotten and disgusting. Same way with the Dungeons and Dragons material. Sit down and examine what it is your children are playing with, because when they get up to be that age and you just go and arbitrarily sweep everything away without giving them any kind of a reason, you’re going to be creating a lot of rebellion for yourself. You need to handle everything in love.

Jack Chick: And rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft.

Rebecca Brown: That’s right, that’s right. Then something that parents often overlook, the third point, is their tremendous position of authority before God to counter-petition Satan.

Jack Chick: What do you mean counter-petition?

Rebecca Brown: Okay, let’s look at some Scriptures. I want to show you that Satan is daily standing before God asking Him for various people on the earth. And parents, when your children deliberately participate in something that belongs to Satan such as the occult or rock music, then legally Satan has a right to stand there before God and say, “See so-and-so? Now that that child belongs to me.”

Jack Chick: Well. that ties in with Job! Satan went before God and discussing Job before he made his attack.

Rebecca Brown: That’s right. Satan in the first chapter of Job, we won’t take the time to read it all, but it very plainly talks about Satan going before God.

Jack Chick: He had to have permission to attack.

Rebecca Brown: That is right. He had to petition God to attack. And the same thing is true for every human being. Satan has to petition God.

Jack Chick: In other words, Satan petitioned to sift Peter, is that right?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. Let’s look at that Scripture. I think that would be a good one to read. And that’s found in Luke chapter 22 verse 31. Jesus is talking to Peter. It says,

“And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren.”

Jack Chick: Well you know Rebecca, I see all these people out here who are not committing themselves to Christ daily. They’re not putting on the full armor. Their kids are into drugs and they’re into rock music. We’ve got a nightmare in these churches, haven’t we?

Rebecca Brown: Yes we do. But you see, Christians need to understand that these four principles, and we’re to the third one now, applies not only to children under parents, but we as Christians can also petition for souls out there, specific souls.

Jack Chick: So that’s what you mean by counter-petitioning Satan! (Rebecca: Yes.) So we stand up and go before the throne of God and say, “Lord, we counter petition Satan. Don’t let him have that child, or, let him take his hands off that that child.

Rebecca Brown: That’s right. And let’s look just a little bit further here because some people will say to me, “Well, Satan no longer has access to Heaven. Now, I know that there’s always going to be some argument over this and I’m not here to argue, but I would just present to the listener some Scriptures to think about. Not until the 12th chapter of Revelation do we have a record of Satan being cast down out of Heaven. And then it says in Revelation 12:10:

And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.

Satan must be up there accusing us now according to that verse.

Jack Chick: Thank God for the blood!

Rebecca Brown: Yes. Now, parents need to understand if Jesus Christ is not your Lord and Master then none of this applies to you. That’s the first thing that has to occur, a parent has to come to Christ. But we’re in a tremendous position of authority in Jesus Christ in being joint heirs with Him. I’ve heard a lot of people make the remark to me, “Well, I need to get prayed up in order to be effective in prayer.” No you don’t. You are made worthy to come into the throne room of God by the Blood of Jesus Christ. You are not made worthy to come into the throne room of God by any of your own works. And we need to really just stand in faith on that Scripture in Hebrews chapter 4 verses 15 and 16 where it says,

For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

We have the right to go boldly into the throne room of God and petition Him. Parents, you have the right to go in and say, “Father, in the Name of Jesus I counter petition Satan. I, as a joint heir with Christ, have that legal right. Satan cannot have my child.” You as a believer can go and say, “Father, I counter-petition Satan” for whatever sinner you’re praying for. “Satan cannot have this person. I counter-petition Satan for him that he will at least have an opportunity freed from demonic interference to hear the Gospel that he can make a realistic decision. And we need to pray that way. That’s true intercession.

Then the last thing that we can do, not only in the home, parents for their children, but we can also do for other Christians, is to stand in the gap for them. You may recall earlier on in the first tape we read that Scripture in Ezekiel 22:30-31. But perhaps it would be best to review it again here. In Ezekiel 22 verse 30 and 31 it says,

And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none. Therefore have I poured out mine indignation upon them; I have consumed them with the fire of my wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon their heads, saith the Lord GOD.

Our desire is to stand in the gap for our children and for other sinners in order that God will not have to bring judgment down upon them. And the Lord will show each one of you listening to this tape further just what standing in the gap means. It is spiritual warfare, it is intercessory prayer, it is binding Satan and the demons and taking authority over them, it’s all three. But ask the Lord to stand in the gap to allow you to stand in the gap for someone in order that Satan can no longer blind their mind that they can see their need for Jesus. This is a real key.

Jack chick: And if someone has a feeling they should be praying for someone, they should instantly go to prayer for them, shouldn’t they?

Rebecca Brown: Yes. Many times the Lord will awaken you and you won’t even know exactly what you’re to pray for the person, but just start praying anyway because the Scripture tells us that the Holy Spirit will intercede for us. Many has been the time when I said, “Lord, I know I’m supposed to pray for this person but I don’t know exactly what their needs are” and just ask the Holy Spirit to intercede for me. And I know He has.

Jack chick: Rebecca, where do you think the primary area is that Satan strikes or attacks every human being?

Rebecca Brown: I think to find the answer to that we need to go to second Corinthians chapter 10 and look at verses 3 to 5. Paul says,

For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ;

I believe, Jack, that the first place and the main place where Satan attacks everyone is through the mind. If we look at Romans chapter 12 and verse 2 Paul says,

“And be not conformed to this world: but be transformed.” How? “By the renewing of your mind.”

It is our responsibility as Christians to scrutinize every thought that goes through our mind. There’s very few people that control their thought life. They just let thoughts go through their mind however they happen to flow through.

Jack Chick: Including fantasies.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, yes. But this is one of the great areas that Paul tells us that we have a responsibility to bring every thought into captivity, to make it obedient to Jesus Christ.

Now, there are three sources of thoughts in our minds. One is of course from us, those of us that are Christians. The second source is from the Holy Spirit. And the third source is from Satan. I think the Scriptures make it very plain that Satan is able to put thoughts in our minds. That’s how he communicates with us. He is able to inject a thought into our mind just the same as a doctor would inject a shot of medication into someone’s body.

Jack Chick: Well, don’t you feel that when a person wakes up in the morning the first thing they should do is commit the day to the Lord?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, the first thing they should do is bring their mind onto the Lord.

Jack Chick: I find myself when I get up, I’m very rebellious. I don’t want to think about the Lord, I don’t want to pray or anything, and it’s a real battlefield to say, “Lord, I submit.”

Rebecca Brown: But the thing you need to understand, Jack, is that’s not you. Those rebellious thoughts about “I don’t want to pray, I don’t want to submit myself,” that’s not you. Just because it starts with an “I”.

Jack Chick: That’s the enemy then.

Rebecca Brown: That’s correct. There’s many times when just such similar thoughts have been going through my own mind. And in the past, I don’t know if you’ve ever done this or not, but I would say to myself, “Oh Rebecca, shut up!” But it doesn’t do any good. The thoughts keep right on going. And why doesn’t it do any good? Because in essence what I’ve been doing is I’ve been resisting Satan in my own strength. But when I begin to recognize that those thoughts aren’t from me but they were placed there by Satan and his demons, and I bring the power of Jesus Christ to bear in the situation, and out loud I say, “Satan and you demons, I rebuke you in the name of Jesus, I will not have those thoughts in my mind. I command you in the name of Jesus to take them and go,” immediately you have victory. Every sin, every temptation to sin is presented to us first in thought form.

This brings up another point. A lot of people think that Satan and his demons can read our minds. I do not believe that there is a Scripture basis for that. If you recall, there is a Scripture in Jeremiah where the Lord says that the human heart is deceitful above all things and who can know it. Only God can know the thoughts and intentions of the heart, only God can it says.

Then in Hebrews chapter 4 and verse 12 it talks about the Word of God being quick and powerful, and that it is capable of discerning the thoughts and intentions of the heart. But nowhere does it say that Satan can do that.

Jack Chick: All right, well let me ask you this, Rebecca. What if you see a mind reader. He’s standing before an audience. You know this man is Satanic, and someone’s in the audience, and he stands up and he reads their mind. How does he do that?

Rebecca Brown: Well, it’s very simple. Because he makes some leading comments and he says, “Now I’m going to read what you’re thinking,” he sends a demon to inject a thought or a series of thoughts into the person’s mind, they can’t help but receive those thoughts, I mean they come. And then the mind supposed mind reader simply repeats back what he knows the demon put in there.

Jack Chick: Okay, and someone is unsaved, the demons that are residing in him then can relate the birth, the date, and so forth, all kinds of information.

Rebecca Brown: Well sure they can. Because Satan knows everything about everybody except what goes on in their heart. Only God knows what goes on in the heart. I think Scripture is very plain about that. Just like there’s a lot of Christians are deceived because they have received various prophecies given by Satanists within the Christian churches. I had a young woman tell me just the other day, “Well this person knew things about me that there’s no way possible they would have known, so therefore it must have been from God.” But she was completely overlooking the fact that Satan and his demons would have known that information.

Jack Chick: I heard a sad story where this young couple had gone to Hawaii, and it was an absolute disaster. And they came back to that church, and they said to the lady who had given the prophecy that they were going to go and be prosperous. And they said, “Why did you tell us this?” She said, “I don’t even remember giving such a prophecy.” So that was certainly not of the Lord. Christians better be very careful.

Rebecca Brown: Yes. They don’t understand. Again it’s because of a lack of understanding as to how Satan and his demons can work. That’s also the reason why Jesus gave us the example of rebuking Satan out loud because Satan cannot read our minds. If we rebuke him silently in our minds he’s not going to hear us.

Jack Chick: I’m sorry we’re out of tape and this ends our interview. I appeal to the listener to give their lives to Christ because without Him there is no hope. And I beg anyone who’s getting involved with the occult to get out as soon as possible. And if you join a coven, chances are you’ll come out feet first.

For further information please write:

Freedom Ministries
Box 4009
16958 Bear Valley Road
Victorville, California
92392

Thank you for listening! May God richly bless you. Bye bye.

Webmaster’s note: Please understand that because this interview was recorded in 1986, the address above may not be good anymore.

Audio of the transcription




Closet Witches – Jack Chick’s Interview with Dr. Rebecca Brown and Elaine Tape I

Closet Witches – Jack Chick’s Interview with Dr. Rebecca Brown and Elaine Tape I

Introduction by the webmaster

This article is a transcription from an audio tape posted on YouTube. It’s an interview by Jack Chick in 1986 with Dr. Rebecca Brown, MD, and a former witch who is called only Elaine in this article, Edna Elaine Moses, who said she was a high priestess in witchcraft and one of Satan’s brides.

Jack Thomas Chick (April 13, 1924 – October 23, 2016) was an American cartoonist and publisher, best known for his Christian “Chick tracts”. More about his bio.

Rebecca Julia Brown (May 21, 1948 – June 23, 2020) was born in Shelbyville, Indiana, USA. She is a Christian author and former medical doctor best known for helping people escape the occult.

I can’t find Edna Elaine Moses’ bio, but I heard from the friend who shared Closet Witches with me she passed away some years before Rebecca Brown.

I got the words of the transcription from YouTube and added capitalization and punctuation, and corrected words that were wrong. Jack Chick says, “But I forbid anyone to change this message by editing it to distort the contents in any way.” I have edited the content and made it better! For example, I changed the word “Czech” to “Chick” and the word “track” to “tract”. As God is my witness, I have not distorted the message in any way. I want the world and especially my brothers and sisters in Christ to know about the testimony of Rebecca and Elaine. I myself didn’t know about it until just before the day I posted this article.

He_Came_to_Set_the_Captives_FreeIf you look up Dr. Rebecca Brown on the Internet, you will see there is a lot of controversy surrounding her and her message. I myself had doubts about her when I first read her book, He Came to Set the Captives Free about her story of Elaine. Two factors have expelled those doubts. One, the famous Gospel tract writer and artist, Jack Chick, supports her message. And two, this interview, unlike Rebecca Brown’s book, includes testimony directly from Elaine herself. The Bible in Deuteronomy 19:15 teaches us that we need at least two witnesses for a matter to be established, and listening to Elaine confirms everything Rebecca Brown had to say about her. I want to make it very clear that if it were not for Jack Chick’s support of Rebecca Brown’s testimony, and if it were not for Elaine’s confirmation about everything Rebecca had to say, I would not be posting this article.

The information in this article has reawakened my interest in the spiritual warfare that surrounds us. John Todd talked a lot about it. But it’s not something I hear much about in most Christian circles. Maybe it should be.

You have three options:
1. Only read the text of this transcript.
2. Only listen to the audio interview.
3. Do both!

Closet Witches : Part One – Jack T. Chick

Jack Chick: Greetings in the precious Name of our Lord Jesus Christ! This is Jack Chick speaking. The copyright on this tape is only to prevent people from copying it and reselling it for their own profit. But if the Lord touches your heart to reproduce it to give it away to relatives, friends, or whoever, please feel free to do so. But I forbid anyone to change this message by editing it to distort the contents in any way.

I call this tape Closet Witches Part One. And it is a very heavy tape, heavy information. And I doubt if most Christians can handle it. The only ones who will are those true believers in Christ who are concerned for the lost and the souls of men, and who will travail before the Lord for nations and those on the street and those whose hearts are really burdened for the lost. This tape is also for pastors who mean business, pastors who believe the Bible to be the Word of God and who know that Satan is alive and well on this planet earth.

Two things happened recently that I think you should be aware of. We have a young man working with us at Chick publications who is also a pastor. While attending a theological seminary here in southern California, one night those in the dorm heard noises outside. And when they looked out the window on this large driveway that extended for almost 100 yards, they could see candles lit in the darkness, and they heard chanting. What was going on was witches had arrived and were placing curses on the theological seminary! And the students were absolutely stunned!

A few weeks ago in an area quite close to Chick publications, one pastor was holding a meeting when quite a bit of noise started outside in front of the church and on the steps and sidewalk. And it turned out that there was a congregation of witches, a coven was there. They had come to his church and lit their candles and were placing curses and chants upon the pastor and his congregation as he was preaching the Gospel.

What is happening, beloved, is that witches are becoming so bold today that they are coming out of the closets. They are on the offensive. This tape is going to share with you how to confront such situations. As believers in Christ we have great authority over the powers of darkness given to us by Jesus because we are His ambassadors and joint heirs with Christ.

Before we go into this tape and into this interview I would like to go into prayer.

Gracious loving God and Father, we come before you with thanksgiving for the Word of God that shows us the power you have given us over the power of the enemy, Lord. We thank you and praise you for Calvary, Lord, and for your finished work, Lord, and for Satan’s defeat there at that point. Father we pray for the pastors and the young people and those who are listening to this tape, Lord, that you will bless them and give them courage. Bless their homes, Father. Loosen angels with flaming swords to protect them, Father. And we bind and rebuke any spells or curses that are placed against these people, Lord, as they make a stand for you, Father. Bless this tape. Open the ears and eyes of those who are lost who do not know the Lord. We pray for those witches, Lord, who are caught in the horrible bondage, Lord, that they might realize that the one they are serving actually hates them and is planning their destruction. Father, bless this tape that souls will be saved and witches set free, and that the Lord Jesus be lifted up. We pray this in His mighty and glorious Name, amen.

Years ago I had an old friend who was a missionary and had been in China. And she gave me some good advice. She said, “Jack, anytime you take one look at Satan take ten looks at the Lord Jesus Christ.” Beloved we’re going to be going into Satan’s territory in this tape, but remember, he is a loser. He is scared to death because the Lord Jesus Christ is soon going to return. Satan is going to launch all his forces in these closing hours against the believers in Jesus Christ, and we should be on our toes, beloved.

I want to give you a few of the names of Satan. One is the accuser. He accuses the saints before the throne of God. And he’s the adversary. He’s called the angel of light and a murderer. He is the father of liars. He is called the prince of devils, the prince of power the air, the god of this world. In fact, in second Corinthians 4:4, the Word of God says:

In whom the god of this world (speaking of Satan) hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.

This is why Jesus says,

Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved and he that believeth not shall be damned.

There are two kingdoms, beloved, the kingdom of God and the kingdom of the Devil. You’re in one camp or the other. And when your heart makes its last beat, that’s where the rubber meets the road. You will be with Christ or you will be with Satan in the lake of fire.

Some time ago the Lord sent two ladies to Chick publications. I’ve known them and I’ve seen the fruits of their labor. They’ve been kind enough to help me out with three tracts which will be coming out in 1986, which I think are going to win many many souls to Christ. Their names are Rebecca and Elaine. These two ladies are experts in the world of the occult. This is one of the most fascinating testimonies I have ever heard.

For 17 years Elaine was a servant of Satan, but six years ago she was gloriously saved. And during her career in Satanism she reached one of the highest positions possible in the United States. God has given us a jewel, a lady with incredible information that’s going to help people be saved to be aware of what’s going on in the world of the occult. God has blessed us with her presence. She accepted Jesus as her Lord and Savior just two weeks before she met Rebecca.

Rebecca, I would like to ask you at this time to tell us how God prepared you just before you met Elaine, and how he prepared you for this ministry you’re now in.

Rebecca Brown: Actually Jack, the Lord put me through a really extensive training program before I ever met Elaine, and He was also preparing me for the ministry that He has subsequently called both Elaine and myself into, and that we have been working in for the Lord for the past six years.

As you know, I am a physician, an MD. I was raised in a Christian home and I was greatly privileged to be taught about the Lord at a young age, and I accepted Jesus Christ as my Savior at the age of four. But because of the church group I belonged to, I really did not learn anything about the gifts of the Holy Spirit or about walking with the Lord in a personal relationship until I began medical school at the age of 26. It was at that time when I first made Jesus Christ my master as well as my savior, and it was at that time also that I made the discovery that it is possible to have a relationship with the Lord where He can communicate to you directly in his Spirit even as He did to people in biblical days.

The years of my medical school training the Lord used in developing a very close relationship with Him, but I did not begin to learn anything about the occult until after I had graduated from medical school and I went for further training in which I specialized in internal medicine and critical care medicine. In order to gain this special training, I had to leave my hometown where I did my medical school work, and go to a town within the same state where there was a very large teaching and training hospital. This is where I did three additional years of training, and these years were called the first year, internship, and the following two years, residency.

Now, at the time I entered this hospital, I knew nothing about witches. I didn’t even know that they existed. I thought they were something from storybooks. I knew vaguely that Satan existed because I had been intensively reading and studying the Scriptures, but I really knew nothing at all about demons. When I entered this hospital, the first thing that impressed me was the tremendous resistance to the Gospel of Jesus. Now, bear in mind please that we were living in the Midwest and what’s known as the Bible belt, and people did not really refuse to hear the Gospel in that area. It’s very different out here in California than it is in the Midwest, but for the first time in my life I ran into people who would look me square in the eye and say, “I want nothing to do with Jesus.”

Jack Chick: Rebecca, was this the first time you really faced a cult activity? Did you become aware of what was going on in that hospital?

Rebecca Brown: Well Jack, at that time I didn’t really know that the reason for the resistance to the Gospel was a cult. The Lord led me into that step by step. I was amazed, first of all, because the hospital administration had built a very large addition onto the hospital and they removed all the Gideon Bibles from the patient rooms. Every patient room normally had a Gideon Bible in it. They took all of these out. They didn’t permit a chaplaincy service, and they published a memo on every nursing unit that any employee who was caught evangelizing a patient would be fired from their job immediately. And they did just that!

Jack Chick: Rebecca was this a Roman Catholic hospital?

Rebecca Brown: No, it wasn’t, Jack. It was a community operated hospital. It was just a Protestant hospital. It had no church affiliation at all. It was a community hospital.

The next thing that really concerned me was the death rate, and a lot of what I felt were unexplainable deaths. You see, in the medical field when a patient dies there’s always a
traceable logical sequence of events that happens up until their death, or at least if they take a turn for the worse. And there were so many deaths occurring, especially in the intensive care unit, where this traceable logical sequence of steps just didn’t occur. You’d get, for instance, if someone had been bleeding heavily for some reason, and you gave them blood and fluids and whatnot, and got the bleeding stopped and they were stabilized, unless the person started bleeding again, their blood pressure shouldn’t suddenly drop. But in this case, for no apparent reason without any bleeding, you would just get a patient stabilized, go on to another patient to do something else, and then all of a sudden their blood pressure would drop, and they would die. And then the autopsy would not show any signs of bleeding and no explainable reason for their death. And this really bothered me, because, you see, I had worked as a registered nurse for 10 years before I went into medical school, so I was very experienced. I worked in a number of hospitals and I had a broad range of experience in the medical field. And I began bringing this up in our training sessions. We had meetings every day. And much to my surprise, within less than a month I was called down to the doctor’s office who was the director of our training program, and he told me to shut my mouth, that I wasn’t to say anything more about what was happening. This was concentrated a lot in the intensive care unit.

And there was another thing going on the intensive care unit that really concerned me. There is something in medicine that we call an ICU psychosis. Let me explain that to you briefly. When patients are admitted to the intensive care unit, not only are they very critically ill, but they’re usually put in a room where there aren’t any windows. The lights are on day and night, the monitors are going, and on top of the stress created by their illness, they lose their day night orientation. And there is a certain percentage, not very high, but there is a certain percentage of patients who will after several days become disoriented and begin to have hallucinations, that is, they will begin to see things that really aren’t there, and become disoriented.

Now, the thing that concerned me was in this intensive care unit, there was almost a 75 percent incidence of ICU psychosis among the patients there. And that is an absolutely unheard of rate! But the other thing that really concerned me is I took the time to talk to a lot of these patients, because in my training, I spent a great deal of time in the intensive care unit, and the content of the hallucinations, every one of these patients were telling me that they were seeing demons.

Jack Chick: Were there any other doctors that were Christians there? Did you discuss that with them or with your pastor or other Christians?

Rebecca Brown: I tried to discuss it with other doctors there in training with me who claimed to be Christians, and all I was told was that I was crazy. It was a very strange thing. Nobody would talk about what was going on at the hospital. And I learned pretty quickly that I’d better keep my mouth shut about it. So what I did was I took this thing to the Lord in prayer. And that’s why I emphasized earlier that I had a relationship with the Lord. I had been intensively trained by the Lord to hear Him communicate with me via the Holy Spirit. Because there’s a lot of situations, you always have to be guided by the Bible and the principles set out in the Bible, but there’s a lot of situations that come up in your everyday life that you can’t find a Scripture directly for except for guiding principles, and that’s where you really have to be able to hear the Lord speak to you in order to get His guidance in this sort of thing.

The Lord had commanded me shortly after I arrived at that hospital to go in and spend an hour every morning, seven days a week, in intercessory prayer for that hospital. And I had been doing that. So I began intensively praying and asking the Lord to reveal to me just what was going on. And here are the steps that He took me through.

One of the first things that happened, I was working in the emergency room one night when about 2 AM in the morning, a young man was brought in by the police that had been discovered by the police. And he was incredibly battered. He had been obviously tortured to an extent that I had never witnessed. And I have had a great deal of emergency room experience, both as a nurse and working in a large inner city hospital. This young man had been partially skinned, he had been unmercifully beaten, he had been burned. Of course he was unconscious at that time and in deep shock. And I was just horrified. The police had no explanation at all for what happened to him. He was admitted to the intensive care unit. He was in the intensive care unit for over a month. And then after he came out of the intensive care unit I just felt driven by the Lord to go and talk to that young man because he was in the hospital for about four months altogether. He was in his 30s. And finally he opened up and he talked to me and told me that he was a Christian minister, and that he had gotten involved in working with some people in that area who directly worshipped Satan, who were witches, in other words. And using the term “witch”, I’m referring to both males and females. He told me that he had been kidnapped by the group. By that time, I already knew that he had been kidnapped from talking to the policemen involved in the case. And this young man told me that he had been kidnapped by these people who worship Satan, taken to one of their meetings, taken up on the stage, and mercilessly tortured. Somehow or other it was just the Lord’s direct intervention he became unconscious, and they were interrupted, and they left him for dead. And the policemen found him and picked him up and brought him into the emergency room.

Now this gave me a very great deal to think about because there were two things that really concerned me. First of all, I had never heard of such a thing as people directly worshipping Satan, and I did not know that this existed. I had been raised in such a sheltered environment all my life. And secondly, the question that immediately went through my head was, “why didn’t God protect him?” You see, especially in the Midwest where I lived, I had always been taught that the Christian is completely protected, that Satan could never touch a Christian, but that really isn’t according to Scripture. There’s there’s a lot of Scriptures we could look at on this. But let’s just look at a couple.

The first is in the Second Epistle of Timothy chapter 3 verse 12. it says,

Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.

And then there’s that interesting verse that’s so frequently quoted, but only half the verse is quoted, and that’s in Revelation chapter 12 verse 11, speaking of the overcomers overcoming Satan. It says, “And they overcame him, (that is Satan) by the blood of the lamb and by the word of their testimony.” Then it goes on to say, “And they loved not their lives unto death.”

I had a patient of mine that I had had for six months who was a dear older black lady. Her name was Pearl. She has long since gone to be with the Lord. Pearl was a very strong Christian, and I had gotten to know her quite well within the six months. She became very ill one day, and I had to admit her to the intensive care unit. The following morning when I went in to see Pearl, the nurses talked to me about her before I actually went in to see her, and they told me she was having an ICU psychosis and hallucinating. Well, this really disturbed me because I knew that Pearl was a very stable and strong Christian, and I just couldn’t imagine that she would be having an ICU psychosis within less than 24 hours to begin with. So I went in and talked to her and she was crying. And Pearl told me, she said,

“Dr. Brown, if you don’t get me out of this place I will die tonight.”

And I said, “Well, what in the world is going on?” And she told me, she said,

“That nurse that took care of me last night, she came in here and she told me that there was no need for me to continue to suffer and struggle to live when I could so easily be reincarnated into my next life. And she also told me that she was going to call down her “higher powers” to escort me into my next life.” And Pearl said,

“Dr. Brown, that nurse laid her hands on me and she did incantations, and there were demons in this room trying to kill me! And I am too weak. If I have to stay here tonight they will kill me because I just can’t fight back any longer.”

Jack Chick: What kind of reaction did you have to that?

Rebecca Brown: Well, I was stunned! I’d never even heard of such a thing, and yet, medically speaking, I could tell that Pearl was completely alert and oriented. She was not disoriented in any other way. And I also knew her well enough I certainly didn’t think Pearl was lying. And quite frankly, it was such a wild story, who could make up such a thing? And the other thing that concerned me, I knew that Pearl because of her Negro background was certainly knowledgeable about Voodoo and that sort of thing because she was from the southern United States and had come north.

I spent the better part of that day on my knees in the chapel. I always had the chapel to myself because no one else used it. And I earnestly sought the Lord as to an answer. Was what Pearl saying the truth? Did this really happen? And that’s why I made mention earlier that you had to have that type of relationship with God where He could speak to you because you see, this did not go against anything that was in the Scripture. In other words, there were scriptural principles to back up what Pearl was saying. But I needed to know specifically, and I needed to have an answer that I could step out on in faith. And God confirmed to me that what Pearl was telling me was the truth.

Well, Pearl was certainly too ill to transfer out of the intensive care unit that day, and as I was not on call that particular night, the Lord commanded me to go and spend the night sitting at Pearl’s bedside. And don’t think that didn’t hit the hospital grapevine because everyone said, “Well look at the gullible young doctor! Her patient has a hallucination saying she’s going to be killed, and so Dr. Brown goes and sits at her bedside all night.”

Jack Chick: So then this alerted all the witches in the hospital to what you were doing!

Rebecca Brown: Well, certainly it did! Only of course I wasn’t even sure what was happening because the nurse that Pearl was referring to was the nurse who was in charge of the intensive care unit at night. She was an older lady but she was highly respected within the hospital. I mean, she was an excellent nurse. She was well organized, she got things done. She was accurate in her work. She was a highly intelligent woman.

Jack Chick: Nobody, nobody suspected her did they?

Rebecca Brown: Well no, I mean I certainly didn’t. Because she was always very pleasant. I didn’t have a close relationship with her, but then you don’t with many of the employees.

Jack Chick: Here you are a Christian and you weren’t even suspecting this person at all. There was no way for you to know she was a witch. In other words, God hadn’t given you the ability to spot her, did He?

Rebecca Brown: No. And that’s something that we need to point out if you have discernment. Well, first of all, I hadn’t been trained. I hadn’t been in God’s training school in that area so I wouldn’t even have known the signs to look for. But secondly, you have discernment only when the Lord chooses to give it to you.

Jack Chick: I see.

Rebecca Brown: It’s not something from yourself. I had the gift of discerning of spirits, but I discern something only when the Lord chooses to give me that discernment, because the discernment is not from me, the discernment is from the Lord, from the Holy Spirit.

Jack Chick: Okay, so you were facing this woman that night while you were at Pearl’s bedside.

Rebecca Brown: Yes. Interestingly enough, she did not assign herself to take care of Pearl that night, and in fact she never set foot in the room, but for the first time in my life I experienced direct Satanic oppression like I had never experienced it before. And you know, being a doctor, I was so trained in the scientific approach, everything is measurable. But you cannot measure the things of the spirit world with physical measurements. You just can’t do it. And there I was sitting at Pearl’s bedside and suddenly I was oppressed with such incredible power like I’d never experienced before. There was absolutely nothing that I could see, and yet I felt as if something was literally trying to squash my body into the floor, as if something was absolutely just trying to suck the life out of me.

Jack Chick: Now, these were witches placing incantations and curses on you while you were next to Pearl, right?

Rebecca Brown: Well, it was directly demons coming against me, but I didn’t know that at that time. All I knew was there was this strange unseen power, and I knew from studying God’s Word, the Scriptures, that everything had to be fought against with the power and authority that I had received through Jesus Christ. And so boy, Pearl and I held hands and I prayed out loud and I just laid claim to the Blood of Jesus over us. I asked the Lord to shield us from whatever it was that was coming toward us, and we made it through the night. I was certainly shaken up, but we made it through the night, both Pearl and I did. And I discharged her from the intensive care unit first thing the following morning.

The next step then, was quick to come. I was teaching a small Bible study of nurses that I had brought to the Lord, and there was one nurse in particular who was about my age that I’d formed quite a friendship with. And finally one day she began to confide in me that prior to her accepting the Lord that she had been in training to become a medium, and that this head nurse of the intensive care unit at night was the person who was training her, that she was in training to become a witch. And of course she had stopped it all. And in fact, this gal, this nurse Helen, was so hostile once this girl turned to Jesus, that she put in a request to be changed to a different shift so that she wouldn’t have to work with her. And she told me that Helen considered it her ministry to go in and and to assign herself to care for the patients who were the most critical, that they weren’t very stable, and she would go in and tell the patients that there was no need to struggle and to suffer, that they could so easily be reincarnated into their next life. And she would lay hands on them, and she would do incantations and call demons into the room. And these patients died. And you see, these were the patients that were dying where I couldn’t find a logical sequence of events to their death!

Jack Chick: It wasn’t medical then?

Rebecca Brown: No, that’s correct.

Jack Chick: Okay, did you ever have a confrontation with this woman face to face over a patient?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, I did many times after that, but not actually speaking to her. Because you see, I didn’t have any proof. If I had gone and accused this woman of being a witch.

Jack Chick: They would have said you were crazy.

Rebecca Brown: Sure, they would have said I was crazy because I didn’t have any proof that she was a witch, and this girl, Lynn, also told me ssssssssssmore about the group in the area, because she had been over to the town. It turns out that where I was training, I was just 20 miles from the second largest center of Satanism in the United States.

Jack Chick: You mean it was a community?

Rebecca Brown: There was a whole community, that’s correct. There was a whole town that was made up of Satanists, and they had a Satanist church, but they also had a lot of denominational Christian churches which they attended to put on a good front. But then there was a whole camp there…

Jack Chick: But what about the police and the fire departments and all that, you mean they were all members of the coven? The whole thing was a coven?

Rebecca Brown: Well no, not the whole thing. There were a few people scattered in there that had not joined, but basically the entire community was, and it turns out that this particular community also has one of the world’s largest literature distribution centers of occult literature. It’s out of that town as well. And of course they had tremendous influence in all of the surrounding areas.

Jack Chick: Then this thing must be spreading across the United States!

Rebecca Brown: Oh it already has!

Jack Chick: The communities then.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, yes, it already has spread. That’s the reason why the Lord called Elaine and I out here because the first largest center of Satanism in the United States is within the Los Angeles / San Francisco area. That’s why we’re here. But you would expect Satan to strike where the Christians are the strongest because he would want to weaken them. And so Satan set up a stronghold right in the very midst of the Bible belt.

Jack Chick: So this is how God was preparing you for your meeting with Elaine.

Rebecca Brown: That’s right! Because you see, before ever I met Elaine I had to begin to learn how to fight witchcraft or I would have gone under when I met her. I had to learn. And so I learned very quickly. You see, Lynn told me, and the Lord confirmed to me that there were many many nurses in that hospital and also doctors, who were Satanists. And I learned quickly that patients who had taken a turn for the worse, there were many times I would be standing on one side of the bedside doing everything I could medically to save the patient’s life, and a nurse or a doctor, another doctor working with me, would be standing on the other side of the bed doing their incantations.

Jack Chick: So this was a spiritual battle you were facing!

Rebecca Brown: It was a spiritual battle. And there wasn’t anything spoken out loud. I would be praying and pleading the Blood of Jesus over this patient and asking the Lord to shield the patient at the same time as I was doing whatever work needed to be done medically, and …

Jack Chick: The enemy from the other side was in turn placing curses on the patient.

Rebecca Brown: That is exactly right. And I came under tremendous physical strain at the same time.

Jack Chick: And a lot of hatred. There must have been a plot within the organization to get rid of you as fast as they could.

Rebecca Brown: Yes, there certainly was. But I was sort of blithely unaware of all of that. It never occurred to me that those people would band together to fight me. Why, I don’t know, except I imagine that Satan blinded my mind.

Jack Chick: And they were all sweet people, lovely people on the surface, polite, kind.

Rebecca Brown: Absolutely. And they all were going to Christian churches. In fact, some of them had asked me to go and attend their churches.

Jack Chick: Amazing.

Rebecca Brown: And they were attending Christian churches. But what I started doing on the Lord’s leading, is every evening before I left the hospital, I walked through the entire hospital, through the intensive care units, through every ward, and of course, nobody paid any attention to that because I was all over the hospital anyway in my training, and I would very quietly so that no one could overhear me, but out loud, I would plead the Blood of Jesus. I asked the Lord to shield every one of those patients. I laid claim to the Blood of Jesus over those patients. In the Name of Jesus, I took authority over and bound every demon spirit in that place, and every spirit that would be brought into that place, and I asked the Lord to bind all Satanic powers so that they could not function. And it was amazing, the death rate in the intensive care unit when I started doing that dropped by about 50 percent from what it had been! But the battle mounted. My prayer times, the Holy Spirit led me in my prayer times over and over and over again to pray the prayer that Moses did when he went against Anak, the Canaanite king. Moses said, “Lord, rise up and let your enemies be scattered.” And over and over I found myself praying those words.

And also at that time, the Lord very much laid on my heart that Scripture in Ezekiel chapter 22. And I think it might be wise to stop and read it here because it certainly is very key to what happened in my life. And it’s Ezekiel 22 verses 30 and 31. It says,

And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none. Therefore have I poured out mine indignation upon them; I have consumed them with the fire of my wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon their heads, saith the Lord GOD.

And you know, the Holy Spirit really laid it upon my heart to ask God to allow me to stand in the gap for that hospital. I was so concerned for the unsaved souls there and I didn’t know what all that meant, but I just asked the Lord if in any way He could use me, that I was willing to stand in the gap for that hospital, that the Lord would not have to pour out His wrath upon those people, that instead they would be turned to Jesus Christ.

Jack Chick: Rebecca let me ask you this. What happened to Lynn, the girl? Wasn’t she in danger divulging all this information as she was a Christian now, but wasn’t she in danger?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, she really took a big risk, and she was very frightened, I know. She talked to me very quietly. She refused to talk to me in the hospital about it at all. And she told me that I couldn’t tell anyone about it. And I talked to her about this young minister. And she knew about that young minister. And she was very frightened that the same thing would happen to her although she said that she had not actually signed a contract to become a member of the group. But I learned about this group not only from Lynn. The Lord brought some other people. They were employees at the hospital there into my life who were Christians. And they started telling me about the group also. And they had been members of that pastor’s church. And they told me about the ministry that he’d been involved in and how he had been bringing people out of this group. And they would hardly talk about it because they were obviously very scared too. And the pastor left the state as soon as he got out of the hospital. He left the state. And these people said, well, it was something that they didn’t want to talk about very much because they didn’t know who would overhear them, and they were afraid of the same thing happening to them.

Jack Chick: There’s an old principle throughout history: you kill one to terrorize ten thousand. So this is the principle the witches were using them to take one sacrifice and to terrorize not only the Christian community but also the witches putting them under bondage and fear that this is going to happen to them.

Rebecca Brown: Oh yeah, that’s right because certainly, no one else would want to come out of the cult because they’d be afraid that this same sort of thing would happen to them.

Jack Chick: So these young girls or young boys today who are fooling around with witchcraft, dungeons, dragons, and so on who are planning on going into covens, are really setting themselves up for a horrible future.

Rebecca Brown: Yes they are. Because it’s very difficult to change your mind once you get involved with Satan because Satan doesn’t give up his servants easily.

Jack Chick: In other words you go out feet first. It’s like entering the mafia, right?

Rebecca Brown: Yes, yes.

Jack Chick: Okay Elaine, I’d like to ask you a question at this point. Were you aware of the activity going on in that hospital under Dr. Rebecca brown? Was she a problem to you?

Elaine: Yes. I was at the peak of my power at that time. I ran that whole community although I lived about 30 miles ~ 35 miles from where Rebecca’s hospital was. I received orders directly from Satan himself. He came to me and gave me direct orders to get rid of this doctor that was causing all these problems.

Jack Chick: Elaine, what about the young minister Rebecca told us about?

Elaine: Oh, I gave the order for that young minister to be brutalized as he was. He was interfering with our business and that was to be stopped and that’s the way we stopped him.

Jack Chick: Okay, were you going to take Rebecca out the same way?

Elaine: Oh no, no no. No, you don’t do the same thing twice in a row in the same area and that close together because that would draw too much attention to what’s going on, and they might believe the two where they wouldn’t believe the one. So we organized, or I organized a national effort between top witches nationwide to get rid of Rebecca. I did find out that this doctor had a disease that was supposed to be incurable, and that’s the only place I could find where there was a weakness. So I organized a national effort with all these witches to do special incantations and special prayers, especially calling up for special demons to inflict Rebecca with the disease that she had to make it worse than what she already had.

Jack Chick: Rebecca can I ask you a question? When they started these incantations what happened to you at this point?

Rebecca Brown: Well, I never associated what was going on with my body with the warfare that I was involved in, but I suddenly began to get rapidly worse. I had an incurable neuromuscular disease, And I came under the care of a doctor there in the hospital, one of the top doctors, And I grew worse and worse and worse over the following, oh it was about four or five months, to the point where at the end of my first year there I was told I only had about a month to live. I was given a choice as to whether I wished to be hospitalized in that hospital or go home, and I chose to go home to die.

Jack Chick: Elaine, was this just to get Rebecca out of the way? Or was it to kill her?

Elaine: It was to kill her, Jack.

Jack Chick: Okay, Rebecca, what happened to you after you went home to die?

Rebecca Brown: Well, several things happened. I had a home church there, not the church I was raised in but one that I had attended during my years in medical school. And the pastor of that church was an extremely godly man. And I was at my parents’ house. My parents were not a member of the church. I was unable to get out of bed. I was bedridden by that time. And pastor Pat came to see me at my folks’ house. And he told me that he’d taken this matter to the Lord and that the Lord had indicated to him that it was not His will for me to die at that time. And he told me he said, “Rebecca, I know this sounds really far out, but I believe the Lord has revealed to me that you are being attacked by a group of very powerful witches, and that that is what is bringing about your death. Have you been involved with witches in any way? Is this possible?” And suddenly the light began to come on, and I began to realize the connection. Because you see until that point, I had not shared with pastor Pat anything that was going on because I was out of town at this training hospital. And I began to sit down and share with him what was happening. And we saw the connection. And that entire church was a very powerful praying church at that time. And there were about 200 people that fasted and prayed for me literally around the clock for almost an entire week. And as a result of that, that witchcraft, the power of that was broken, I was shielded, and the Lord raised me up and healed me! Now I had about a four months recuperation period because I had lost so much muscle mass physically, but I was completely cured of this incurable illness by the Lord.

Jack Chick: Okay now, Rebecca, this raises an interesting question. Since you were a Christian, how could the witches so successfully affect you?

Rebecca Brown: Well, Hosea 4 verse 6 says, “My people are being destroyed for lack of knowledge.” And that’s exactly what was going on in my case. I had no knowledge of what was coming against me. In the sixth chapter of Ephesians, as you know, the full armor of God is described in that chapter. And specifically, it says that you should use the shield of faith to put out the fiery darts from the Devil. And what most Christians don’t realize is that the fiery darts referred to are demons sent by Satan or sent by servants of Satan to afflict them. And when you don’t even have any idea you’re being attacked then it’s pretty difficult to use the shield of faith. Now, interestingly enough, I was using that shield of faith for all of my patients but it never occurred to me that I needed to use it for myself.

Jack Chick: Elaine, after the church did all this praying how did this affect you?

Elaine: Well, whenever I sent out my incantations with my demons, they’d come back and beat me up! They’d be yelling and screaming at me, how dare I send them against a true born-again believer?! And very soon after that, then I got a visit from Satan himself again. And he was wanting to know what the problem was. Why wasn’t this doctor dead? What was the big hold-up? Why wasn’t I doing my job? So I became angry, and I told him what the demons told me, and he said they’re liars. And we went round and round with that. And he got mean and nasty with me. So I got mean and nasty with my servants with the witches underneath me. So I sent demons out on the witches to discipline them because I was being disciplined, you see.

Jack Chick: Amazing!

Rebecca Brown: Now, this brings up a question, Elaine, that a lot of people would ask. You referred to the demons beating you up. Did they beat you up in a physical form?

Elaine: Yeah, they would manifest themselves in a physical form and beat me up like if you and I got into a fisticuffs fight, we’d have bruises all over us. And if Jack was standing here seeing this, he could see us fight. Yes, that’s the form in which they manifested themselves. It was in a physical form.

Jack Chick: Amazing! Okay, now was this your first realization of a greater power than Satan?

Elaine: Oh no, no no.

Jack Chick: Could you tell us about the first thing?

Elaine: Oh sure. We were out here shortly after I had come to a greater power, and I was a high priestess. And you know how a lot of people like to show off and things. Well, we’re right here for a competition which, in Satan’s kingdom, you’re in competition all the time. You must get up the ladder. You must be the highest of the high in order for other people to leave you alone most of the time. We were here for a competition where we had witch fights. Now you know, by a witch fight I mean that we would draw the more powerful demons out of the witch we’re fighting with and call them into ourselves. Now I have this competition I won. To give you examples, some of the other things that we did. We would show just how powerful the demons were inside of us. We could change a cat into a rabbit, or a rabbit into a cat. However the animal would die, but it could be done, demonically.

A man was standing about 20 feet away from me and in point-blank range, he took a 357 magnum. I waved my hands in front of my body and stood there and let him fire at me, and the bullet dropped at my feet. Now the demons were what I was calling up and using to protect me from this bullet. Now that I’m a Christian, I understand that the demons were only there in order to destroy us. But as a witch, I thought that they were our servants. But I know, I know, I know that they are to destroy all witches and warlocks, anyone involved in any type of Satanism because as a Christian I can see that God’s given me a beautiful gift of seeing exactly what was laid out for me, what was waiting for me. And now I have the hope of Heaven. Before I had only hell.

Jack Chick: Elaine, now, it was during this competition that you discovered this greater power. Could you tell us what happened?

Elaine: Yes. I went with the high priest out here. He got together the top witches and told us that he has specific orders, from Satan, that there was a family in this area that was giving great difficulties to the craft in this area, and that they were to be killed. And we sat down in a circle, we began to do our incantations, and we astral projected ourselves to this family’s home. When we got there, there was this wall of angels. I mean, it was just around, completely around, this man’s property.

(Editor’s Note: The tape was changed to side B and something was left out. It seems to me one of those angels is now talking to Elaine.)

That voice would be deep and gruff, but it was a very sweet, very sincere voice, and the eyes were sincere and full of love and they looked at me and said, “Won’t you stop what you’re doing? Don’t you know that Jesus loves you? Won’t you make Jesus your savior?” Well, I’d had enough. That was it. I was leaving. I wasn’t fighting anything that was going to look like that at me and say that to me and I couldn’t get through. The others tried for a while, but they left. Now it was against you and your family, Jack, that we were sent against because of what you were publishing here at your publishing company. You were getting through to a lot in Satanism because you were talking out against so many things that the Satanists back. And because of that, you were to be put out of the way. But because of your love for Jesus Christ and His love for you, you have protection that I had never seen before! That was the first time I’d ever come against anything that was stronger than the power that I had.

Jack Chick: Praise God! See, this is what happens when Christians pray for one another because none of us realize the attacks. And this is why sometimes when God says to get up and pray for some missionary out on the field, this is just to stop the attacks of the enemy. We have to do this for one another. We have to be more and more in prayer all the time.

I think we should go back now and trace what happened in Elaine’s life to bring it up to this point so that those of you listening to this tape can understand the final events which brought Elaine to making Jesus Christ her Lord and savior. Elaine, would you tell us about your birth?

Elaine: Sure. I was born with a hair lip with a cleft palate. And to break that down so that most people can understand it, it means I had no nose, no upper lip, and no roof on my mouth. It would take many surgeries and much money to build me a face, to actually make me one, and many years of such. My family was extremely poor. We had no money and the wealthy there back then were not like it is today, they wouldn’t help people as they do today. And so my mother was kind of between a rock and a hard place. She didn’t know what to do or who to go to. And there was a young nurse working there in the hospital when my mother gave me birth, and she came to my mother and told her that there was an organization that she worked for that would supply all the monies needed for me to have all the surgeries I needed for all the repair work I needed down on my face for however long it took to get it done, and it took 16 and a half years. All my mother had to do was give them a thimble full of my blood to use for experimentation. Now, she had no idea that the experiment was that a high priestess was to drink this blood which would automatically sell me more or less at birth to Satan.

I grew up with a great deal of pain, of course, because plastic surgery hurts, it burns, and a great deal of attention from my mother which was drawn away from my brother who didn’t like that, of course. You know, he had the inner sibling rivalry type thing. But also I noticed I was very special around other people, certain people that lived in our neighborhood, that lived around us. They watched me closely. And they were always watching to make sure I didn’t hurt myself, that I didn’t get hit by a car, or get hit by a baseball, or get hurt as other kids got hurt. It was really strange. I also noticed there was something inside of me that was so growing. It was a power. I didn’t understand it. I had no idea what was going on. I was just aware that it was there. I didn’t know what it was for, or why I had it, and I couldn’t find anybody to tell me because I didn’t know who to go to to ask. When you’re a little kid you don’t know. And I’d ask my mother. I’d say, “I feel strange” and she’d say, “Well how do you feel strange?” She thought I had a fever or I was coming down with a cold or something wrong with my surgery or something like this. And that was a natural reaction for her because see, she wasn’t aware either of what had happened. Because had she been aware, it never would have happened.

Rebecca Brown: I might just add here, Jack, that I in my medical practice have come across a number of children that have also been sold to Satan in such a manner.

Elaine: I also noticed that other children around me did not have this same gift or power or whatever it was. So I was pretty much left kind of like out on a limb, and I was afraid because I didn’t know what this was, but I wanted to know more about it.

Jack Chick: Okay Elaine, how did you finally learn what was going on?

Elaine: Well I found out, interesting enough, from a girl who was in the same Sunday school class I was in a Pentecostal church in my hometown. (Jack Chick: Amazing!) She asked me to go with her to church camp. Now, when you say church camp, most people think of the camp where kids go, and they have different dorms, and of course, they get to go swimming, and they learn about the Bible and Jesus. This was not that kind of church camp. This was another camp. This camp was for mediums and spiritualists and clairvoyants and palm readers and tea leaf readers and tarot card readers. It was also for witches and warlocks and all of this type of thing. But when you first go in, they don’t show you the witch warlock part, just the fun part, like you go in and have your palm ready and “Isn’t this fun? Wouldn’t it be fun to learn how to do this? And wouldn’t it be fun to learn how to read a tarot card or an ouija board? Or wouldn’t it be fun to learn how to read tea leaves or coffee grounds or any of these things?” And it starts out as a fun thing like a camp.

Before the two weeks were up I had spent a great deal of time learning about different aspects of this camp and about a power that they said, they kept saying, I had within. I’m now beginning to think, “Is this the power that keeps surging inside of me that keeps fighting and wanting to get out?” And I begin to think more and more and more about what one of the people had told me who was around me, that I had a special gift. I was just, I was a gifted child. I was this, I was that. And I also remember that other kids didn’t have what I had. And I was beginning to think, “Now, maybe there is something to all this.” Then the girl comes up to me and asks if I want to join their organization. And I was hesitant because I wasn’t sure what I had to do to join this group, and I wasn’t too sure I wanted to because primarily, I hated people. I had been so badly mistreated at home, I had been badly mistreated in school, nothing like peers to hurt you the worst. Kids your own age can just make your life miserable. And they did mine because of my deformities and that type of thing. So I had basically learned to hate people pretty well. I was a street kid. I learned how to fight and handle myself well. So I was a little hesitant to join. But they told me that I should join because I had this special gift, a special power. And again I was tempted because I wanted to know what this power was. I had felt it all this time. I didn’t know what it was for and I was hungry to find out. And I wanted more of it because it felt good.

So I said, “Well maybe.” And they told me I had to sign a contract in my own blood. And I said, “No you don’t!” Then they locked me in a little room, and it was dark, and they played these tapes to me over these loudspeakers, and all it said over and over was that Satan was king, Jesus was dead, Jesus was a deceiver, Jesus was a liar, only Satan loved me, only he could tell the truth, he was the one that was within the power that was within me, and only he could tell me how to use it and to bring forth a blossom as a beautiful rose with blossom with all my power and ability. Only he could lead me along this path, and that Jesus Christ hated me, and that my parents hated me, and everything.

So after 48 hours of this, I was ready to sign anything to get out of this room. So I did, I signed a contract that said that I sold myself, body, soul, and spirit to Satan for his use in exchange for all this power I was supposed to get. And I signed it with my own blood. I cut my finger. I get the pen in it. And I signed it with my own blood, my name.

Then became the training period. It was a long long long period. I was taught how to make incantations and spells. I was taught how you have to memorize everything, what candles you use, what color, what hour of the day to use certain things, when we use certain types of hair, animal hair, or bugs, potions, and powders, and how to light candles without touching them. I was taught how to levitate, how to meditate, how to astral project, how to think real hard and cause myself to come out of my body, so to speak, my spirit coming out of my body, and I can see everything around me with both sets of eyes, spirit eyes, and my bodily eyes.

Jack Chick: Now, these were demons coming into your body all this time, these people were feeding demons into you to give you these powers?

Elaine: They were teaching me that I had to call in, conjure up, and call in certain power demons in order for me to exploit this power that I had within in order to make it explode and grow and become more. And at 16 and 17 you’re young, you’re easily taking along a path that isn’t right, especially when you don’t have Christian parents to lead you and guide you. I had a church that didn’t care whether I was there or not, so I was pretty much on my own, and yet I was hungry for something, I was hungry to be loved by something or somebody that wouldn’t hurt me, that wouldn’t cause me any more pain.

Jack Chick: Elaine, now that you were getting this power through the school and the training, different people, were you ever confronted at high school where someone insulted you and you used the power to pay them back?

Elaine: There were two separate times that I can tell you about that are really important. One, I was in gym class, and I was getting ready to take my shower, I had put up all the equipment as I was told to do, and I thought I was the last one in there, and there was this young girl in there that was a lesbian, and she got a half nelson on me and was trying to do her thing with me, and I picked her — she was a big girl — and I picked her up, and I put her head in the commode and almost drowned her. If it hadn’t been for the physical education teacher and two other teachers coming in, I would have drowned her, because I didn’t like that kind of thing, I didn’t want to be touched by her. I thought she was filth as far as I’m concerned. I didn’t want her touching me. And I said, “If you ever come near me again I’ll kill you.” And she this day believes that I will!

Jack Chick: Well, these were demonic powers.

Elaine: right, because I just picked her up! She was a huge girl. I just picked her up and just took her head and just stuck her down in the commode upside down, just picked her up!

And the one other time was a football player. He weighed about, oh, 265 pounds. He was about six one or six two. He was a big broad shoulder young man. And I was walking down the hall with a friend of mine, and he was saying, “Hey, there goes the hair lip there goes the hair up again.” And my friend says, “Don’t do it.” Because she can see I was getting angry. And I have put up with this after school. That’s why I hated school, that’s why I hated people. I didn’t make bad grades, I just didn’t like people. And I turned, I dropped my books, I turned around and I ran at him, knocked him down, and began hitting him. And I beat his face so badly that he had to have repair work done. I broke his nose and his jaws, and knocked out his teeth, and it took eight teachers to get me off this boy. I would have killed him.

Jack Chick: Elaine how big were you then?

Elaine: Oh, I only weighed about 95 pounds something like that. I was about five foot four.

Jack Chick: This was the demonic power?

Elaine: Oh sure! Because this kid was big, he was a lot bigger than I was, and there’s no way I could have harmed him any other way. I mean, I had no weapon in my hand except for my hands, and there wasn’t a bruise on me! And I broke that boy’s jaws and his teeth and his nose and around his forehead, and I gave him a concussion and everything, and there wasn’t a bruise on my fist or nothing else, nothing.

Jack Chick: Then after you got out of high school you got more intensive training then?

Elaine: Oh yes. I went into more intensive training. The high priestess, Grace, the very one that drank my blood, she asked me to come in. She wanted to talk to me. I was to be the next high priestess. I was to take her place. Normally when a high priestess takes another high priestess’ place, she has to kill off that high priestess in order to get it. I didn’t have to do that, however. She trained me. I was taught etiquette, the proper stance, and the way to sit and talk, but I was also taught how to call upon a certain type of demon that was to be my guiding demon, my guiding spirit. His name was Manchan. When this demon came in to me I became exactly as I was supposed to be. I could speak all kinds of languages. I could walk the talk and be the perfect lady and do everything in a perfect manner. And I struggled for years and years and years to control this demon that I had called into my body and I couldn’t get control of him until I was saved.

Jack Chick: Elaine, once you had this powerful demon Manchan inside you giving you all these abilities, was your rise to power rapid?

Elaine: Yes, it was. Shortly after I became a high priestess I rapidly rose to sit on the national council of witches. I finally became a regional bride of Satan which after many competitions and all this I got to be on the international council of witches. Now, there were only 5 to 10 regional brides of Satan or Lucifer depending on what part of the country you come from. In this country, at one time there are many brides of Satan within a local area, but regional brides are not that many. My main hometown assignment, however, was to infiltrate and destroy local Christian Bible-believing churches. That was my main job.

Jack Chick: I see, okay. So it was at this point in your pinnacle of power that you came against Rebecca, is this right?

Elaine: Yes, that’s right. It was during this period I was experiencing all the difficulties as a result of Rebecca’s church with its power structure, their power prayer and everything coming against what I was trying to send against her were blocking everything. So Satan then assigned me to this very small church where I was to go and destroy it. And this church was a storefront church. They were really teaching God’s Word. They were speaking out against Satan, and they were telling it just like it is in God’s Word. And it was up to me then to infiltrate and to destroy. It’s like a search and seizure type thing with the Army. Many men would understand that.

So we were sent in and the first time I drove up there I couldn’t even get out of the car! I mean, the power of God was so strong in this little bitty church I couldn’t even get out of the car. And the second time I got out of the car, I couldn’t get the door open, it was so strong! And the third time I got inside but I had to sit in the back. The power of God was so strong I just sat in the back. And the friend who had dared me to go, and finally she said, “Why haven’t you come to church?” “And I couldn’t say, “Well, because I can’t stand the power of God there.” I had to say you know, “Well, I just didn’t feel like it.” (Jack laughs) And she says, “Well, I dare you to go.” And the third time I went, I sat in the back, but I went. And she asked me to sit up front and I told her no. I said, “I’m perfectly all right back.” and she says, “That’s okay, our God is back here as well as He is upfront. I’ll sit back here with you.” And I learned that these people knew who I was, they knew that I was a witch, they began praying for me, loving me, holding me up in prayer, and they continued this, both men and women continued this for a year. They had no idea that if it hadn’t been for their prayers I’d be a dead woman. But they continued on in prayer that the Lord would somehow save my soul. I was that important to them.

Jack Chick: What an example to the churches today of how important it is that they should pray and fast for a witch instead of screaming to get her out, right?

Elaine: It’s not only important that they’ve been praying for that whole year, but the night I finally went forward to accept Jesus Christ as my Savior, if it had not been for their prayers and their intercessing for me before the throne, I could never have been saved. I had Manchan, this guiding demon, and all these other demons screaming in my head! I could hear them tell me I couldn’t do this, I wasn’t allowed to do this, this was against all the orders all the principles everything I’d been taught for 17 years, it was against everything. Yet my heart yearned for, and longed for, was hungry for, Jesus Christ!

And so I went on forward and then they began to work with my mouth, and I couldn’t control my mouth. I couldn’t get it open, and then I couldn’t get it shut. And these people could see this and they really were sweating, they were praying, they were crying out to Jesus and asking for what was wrong with me to be loosed so that I could ask Him in as my Savior. And when that moment finally came I never felt such a relief in my entire life! I could hear all these demons screaming. They were screaming, “No no no she did it, no no no” you know, over and over, and I mean they were screaming! And they were ripping and tearing inside me, I could feel this battle going on, but at the same time I felt this beautiful warm glowing flow just started at the top of my head and just started going through and coming out my feet. And I felt all these warm tears running down my face. And I see I was taught that it was not proper for someone to cry, over a 17-year period I wasn’t allowed to cry, it was not proper, you didn’t do this. But there are these beautiful warm tears that were flowing down my face, and my face was just soaked with them, and I felt this glow all over me and it wasn’t that horrible, horrifying, you’re going to get burned now type thing, it was a warm loving hug type of a glow to come all over me. And that’s the way I felt when Jesus Christ came into my soul.

You remember back in the tape I was telling you that I had such a terrible struggle with Manchan, my guiding demon, guiding spirit, to get to leave me alone. I couldn’t control him. But the very instance of this warm feeling came over me and I accepted Jesus as my Savior. I told Manchan to shut up and leave me alone, and he did! And I was rather shocked I got to admit! I sat back and was really shocked because he shut up! I realized all of a sudden that there was a power stronger than Satan and there was something better than what Satan had to offer because now I had life, and before, all I had looked forward to was death.

Jack Chick: Okay Elaine, what was Satan’s reaction to all this?

Elaine: Well, as soon as I got home he manifested himself to me, and he started in on me, he started yelling and screaming at me, but there was something different, something odd. There were all these demons behind him, and you can hear him snarling and going around, but they look shocked, and they wouldn’t come near me. I mean their faces look shocked, a shocked expression on their faces. And for the first time, he wouldn’t come near me! I mean he kept a distance between me and him as if I was to touch him I might hurt him somehow, (Jack: Really!) which never happened before. And if he wanted to grab a hold of me before and shake me around like a rag doll, he would have, but he wouldn’t touch me. He just threatened me and told me how he was going to get even with me, and how I couldn’t stay saved, and how no one would accept me, and Jesus Christ was a liar, and I soon find that out. And he ordered these demons to attack me and they wouldn’t do it. These are the same demons that were ordered before to beat me up and did so when I was in the craft, in the cult, but they didn’t. They wouldn’t do it now!

Now, Satan tried to tell me that nothing could cover or take care of the contract I had signed in my own blood with him. But I looked him straight in the eye for the first time and I told him, “You’re a liar. I read the tract that Jack Chick put out, The Contract, and that contract I wrote with you is no good because the Blood of Jesus is sufficient for all things.” And I said, “The ladies at the church have been telling me this for quite some time that you’re the liar and that Jesus’s blood was sufficient for all things.” And I said, “Jack Chicks tract, The Contract, says that His Blood is sufficient for all things and there’s no way you’re going to tell me that your contract’s any good. It’s broken by the blood of Jesus.”

Now, the next threat that Satan brought against me when he found out that I was not going to buy the contract bit, was that he would allow the Christians – was the word he used – to destroy me. Now the Christians in this instance he was talking about were the people he had in the churches that were his people that he would allow to destroy me by giving me no credibility at all, just ruining my name, reputation, everything. They’re well programmed in doing this. I have trained the same thing. So I knew that this particular threat that he was making could happen because this happened before to other people.

Jack Chick: Elaine, I can imagine Satan launched a full-scale assault against you and took away as much, well, the power that Manchan had given you. He was stripping you of everything. And here you were absolutely shattered! Did he hit you with sickness? Or what did he do?

Elaine: Jack, he hit me with everything. He hit me of course financially, and with my credibility as he said he would. And everybody was out to destroy me because they were afraid I would destroy them because I knew too much. But the biggest thing he did was hit me with a physical illness. During this time I had fled to another city where Rebecca’s hospital was, and I was working in another area there in a nursing home. And I collapsed at work and was taken into the emergency room. That’s how sick I was. And who walked in but this tall blonde lady doctor. And she had a little pin on her lapel that says Jesus is life. And I know that I looked up at it and I looked at her and I said, “Are you a Christian? And she says, “Yes, are you?” And I said, “Yes, I’m two weeks old.” And lo and behold, it was Rebecca Brown.

Jack Chick: Rebecca, did you know anything about Elaine’s background before she got saved?

Rebecca Brown: No I didn’t, Jack. To me she was just another patient coming in the emergency room. She really wasn’t even my patient. By this time I was a resident, and she was assigned to the intern who was underneath my supervision at that time. Of course I saw her that night, and she did tell me that she was a new Christian. And later that night the Lord instructed me that I was to purchase a Bible for her, which I did, and took in on rounds and gave to her the next morning. I had no idea that there were demons in her. And they spoke through Elaine trying to drive me away. And I truly, I thought she was the most obnoxious person on the face of this earth. I had no idea that it was the demons within her trying to drive me away. In fact, she made me so mad, that when I gave her the Bible, I gave her a reading assignment and I told her she had to read the entire book of James by the time I made rounds the next morning. And the reason why I did that is because James has so much to say about taming the tongue. And it made Elaine so mad, that when I made rounds the next morning and came in, she threw the Bible at me!

Elaine’s case was certainly a very difficult one because I knew she was sick. She was so obnoxious to me all the time. And yet, I prayed about her case as I was in the habit of praying and fasting about all the difficult cases, but the Lord was strangely silent as to what went on. And we ran every test in the book on her. And being in a large teaching hospital we had many tests to run that the average hospital doesn’t have. And they all kept turning out negative. Of course, at that time, I wasn’t knowledgeable about the way demons can destruct and tear down a physical body on a molecular level so that the tests won’t turn up, they won’t show up what’s going on. But all in all, I heaved a great sigh of relief, because after Elaine had been in the hospital about a month I was due to be changed to a different rotation and she would no longer be under my care.

But you know, there was another strange thing about Elaine. I didn’t realize what it was but she had such a presence about her, and I realized now it was because of the demon Manchan that was in her, the tremendous power that was in her. But everyone wherever Elaine went was immediately aware of her presence in the room. There was, just all I can describe it as a presence. And every ward she went on there was trouble, there was constant trouble with the nurses. Everyone knew that she was there, and of course, at that time I didn’t realize it was because of what was going on between her and the nurses that were witches. So I was very thankful, I was just saying, thank you Lord that I can change rotations.

Elaine: Yes, but I had other ideas. You see, no one told me that I couldn’t use my witchcraft! I mean, yes, I accepted Jesus as my Savior, but no one told me that I couldn’t do what I used to do! I was kind of stuck there, you see, and I was also very afraid. There were all these witches around me, and I knew that Satan had put out a contract on me to be done away with, and I was scared to death. So it was up to me to fight to keep my life. And here was this young Christian woman, and I didn’t really trust her too much either, and yet something kept drawing me back, and drawing me back to her. And so I kept doing incantations to get rid of everybody else so she’d have to come back!

Rebecca Brown: Interestingly enough, after I changed rotations, it had only been about a week, and the intern, who was you know, Elaine was really his private patient, he came to me and told me that he didn’t care what the consequences were, that he was never going to go back in and see that woman again, and that he was handing her over into my hands, that he would have nothing more to do with her. And there was another specialist that was on her case. And a week after that he came and told me the same thing. And nobody would have anything to do with Elaine, and there I was.

Elaine: What Rebecca didn’t know was that the specialist was a Satanist. And I deliberately picked to fight with him, troused him, I mean, I bopped him good and drove him away so that I’d have her. I didn’t want him. I didn’t trust him. I was, like I said before, I was scared to death. I was in a hospital that I knew belonged to Satan, and I knew they were out to to get me, and the only person that seemed to have any light around them or any inkling of what Jesus was all about was this young woman doctor. And I kind of held on like a kid does to his mama’s apron strings for a long long time. And I really felt bad about it, but at the same time I felt glad because I felt like finally I’ve found somebody who can help me. But again, nobody told me I couldn’t beat the socks off this guy with my witchcraft. They didn’t tell me I had to pray for him, not beat him up! (She laughs.)

Rebecca Brown: And boy, was it stretching those apron strings! The longer I was associated with Elaine, the more obnoxious the demons got through her, the more desperate they were in their attempt to drive me away. And I was getting so frustrated. And I would reach the point and I’d make up my mind I’m going to discharge this patient in the morning and tell her there’s anything else I could do. And then the Lord would permit Satan to tempt me, and I would fall flat on my face and fail and have to go crawling back to Father with my tail tucked between my legs and ask His forgiveness. And then He’d say to me, “Now you see the patience I have to have with you? Can’t you extend that kind of patience to my child Elaine?” And so I would say, “Yes Lord, please put your love in my heart for this woman because she is certainly unlovable.” But the problem was I was never given the opportunity to ever really speak to Elaine herself, I was only speaking to the demons without knowing it.

So finally after she was in the hospital going on two months, I got really serious and I spent one whole weekend, 48 hours, in fasting and prayer, asking God for the key to her case. And at the end of that time the Lord spoke to me and told me that I had not investigated her deep occult involvement. And it was the following morning then that I went in. I remember, I sat down on the edge of the bed and told Elaine that there was something else that we hadn’t discussed and she said, “Oh what’s that?” And I said, “Your deep occult involvement.”

Elaine: And I just about fell off the bed because I couldn’t figure out how she found out! And again all of a sudden, the signals go up and you go on guard, and you’re not sure where she stands. You’re not sure if she really is a Christian now or if she’s one of those witches that you’ve helped implant in a church somewhere that is trying to get a hold of you and turn against you. But there was still something special about her. She put me in the mind of those beautiful ladies back in that little storefront church who did all that praying, and they knew what I was but they loved me anyway. And this was the kind of love that she showed me.

Rebecca Brown: Well, I could tell that Elaine was really scared, and so I told her that I had spent the weekend in fasting and prayer, and the Father had revealed it to me. And I also told her that she must begin to confess these involvements one by one, and ask the Lord to forgive her and to close the doorway, and to take all of this away from her. And I met absolute and total resistance. And finally, I didn’t know what to do because she was just so resistant. And finally I said, “Well, I can’t handle you. I just can’t handle you. But I know Who can!” And I prayed with her right then and there, and I asked the Lord to take Elaine in His hands and to handle her.

Elaine: And He did!

Rebecca Brown: When I came in the next morning she said, “Don’t you ever pray that way again.” But I prayed that way with Elaine every day from that point on. And she began to grow spiritually. And we finally began to get some of her physical problems cleared up. And then the time came when she was discharged from the hospital, I continued to see her on an outpatient basis for about another month.

And then the cult lowered the boom. And I received a letter in the mail from the cult, and so did Elaine, and the letter that I received detailed all of my activities for the two weeks prior to the writing of the letter, right down to what I had purchased at the grocery store, what time I went to bed at night, what time I got up in the morning, my address, my phone number, they knew everything about me! And they told me that if I ever had any contact with Elaine again that I would be used for the Black Mass, the Easter sacrifice which was coming up in about three weeks time. It was in the spring just before Easter.

And they told Elaine in her letter that if ever she had any further contact with me and that if she didn’t go back and repent and return to worship Satan, that they were going to use her as a sacrifice. And Elaine called me up very upset. And said that she wouldn’t be seeing me any more because of it. But I told her that I had to take this matter to Father in prayer and see what His guidance was. Father was quick to answer me. He told me that I must get Elaine and move her into my home with us because she would commit suicide rather than fall into the hands of the cult, that her faith wasn’t strong enough yet. Her husband had left her, he remained in the cult. Her daughter, she had left with her stepsister during the period of time she was in the hospital. So we left the daughter with her stepsister at that time in order not to bring her into the dangerous situation. But I had a roommate living with me at the time, and I had to tell her about what was going on, and she was so scared that she moved out for almost a month before coming back.

But the Lord gave me two Scriptures that He quickened to my heart. The first one is in the second epistle of Timothy the first chapter verse 14 where it says, “That good thing which was committed unto thee, keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us.” And the Lord just told me that Elaine was a good deposit given into my hands, and that I must keep her safe. Of course the first thing I asked the Lord was, “Will you keep us safe?” And His answer was, “That is my decision to make. You have been praying for two years now to stand in the gap for this area, and I have put you in the gap for this area, and what will be the result of that is my decision. But regardless, you are to support your sister’s faith until the end whichever it be.”

He also quickened to my heart the Scripture where Jesus said, “No greater love hath a man than this that he should lay down his life for his friend.” I’ll be honest with you, Jack, I was so afraid. I was just ill with fear. Because you remember, I had seen what the cult could do. I saw that young minister, and I saw how he was tortured, and I couldn’t face the prospect of being tortured in such a way myself. And by this time I had truly grown to love Elaine, and I couldn’t face the prospect of seeing her tortured either. But somehow I just had to trust that the Lord would give us the strength not to deny Jesus no matter what the cult did to us. And after two days of anguishing, I finally got honest with the Lord, and I threw myself prone on the floor face down in front of Father, and just cried and asked the Lord, I told Him I said, “I’m so frightened, and yet even though I can’t bear the thought of facing that kind of physical torture, I can’t bear to deny Jesus, and I know that if I disobey You, that I will be denying Jesus. So please help me.” And somehow or other, I don’t know what the Lord did, I really wasn’t any less afraid, but He gave me the strength to go ahead and be obedient. And I went and got Elaine and moved her into my home. And as I say, my roommate moved out although she did move back in again about a month later.

Jack Chick: Rebecca, you had a real hot potato in your hands! Did you call anyone for help?

Rebecca: No, there really wasn’t anyone to call. I did call one minister of a church that I had been attending locally in that city, and he just promptly told me that he didn’t want to be involved in anything like that. By that time, I knew that the mayor of that town and the chief of police as well as many of the policemen were Satanists, so I couldn’t go to the police for help. I was afraid to go anywhere in my hometown for fear of bringing my parents into it. So we just stood. I told Elaine that I really felt this was a spiritual battle, that there was no way that we could fight against so strong and well armed an army as Satan had. There isn’t any place where you can run to escape from Satan. And I know we stood on the story of King Jehoshaphat in second Chronicles. But during that two weeks we had to wait, the cult was furious. And they let us know in no uncertain terms that they were furious. That with all kinds of harassment, they shot holes in the walls of our house, they threw rocks through our windows at night, they’d come and bang on the side of the house at night, they sent us other threatening letters, we got threatening phone calls all during the night during that two-week waiting period. But we just stood firm and waited. I told Elaine that I was sure that no matter what happened that somehow the Lord would give us the strength not to deny Jesus even if they did sacrifice us to the very end, but whatever the end was, we would meet it together.

Elaine: You know, during this time too, Jack, it was a struggle for me. Because there was a temptation to go back. Because I knew if I did they would probably leave her alone because I hadn’t really told her anything yet, and they’d find that out soon enough. But also I knew down deep in my heart that I could not do that because I couldn’t tolerate the satanists anymore. I couldn’t tolerate witchcraft and all this anymore. Something was wrong with it, I wanted something better. And they kept telling us over and over and over that if we thought our God was going to save us, we were surely wrong. And I couldn’t understand why they were so upset over a God they said was dead in the first place. Things just didn’t level out for me, but I was scared to death. I was afraid for Rebecca, because I knew that if they got a hold of her, that they would they would torture her and myself unmercifully. And I’d seen so much of what they had done and heard so much about it and and everything that I just could not bring myself, I had come to love her so much, I couldn’t bring myself to the point where I could accept seeing her do that.

Rebecca Brown: But the one thing I kept emphasizing to Elaine was that we had to be obedient to the Lord, that Jesus was not only her Savior, Jesus was also her Master, and that obedience was the first rule. We had to be obedient.

Finally the day of the night when the cult was supposed to come and get us. I was sitting in the library of the hospital, and a Christian medical student whom I knew walked by and dropped a little card in my lap. And on it contained the very verse that I had been standing on. And it said, “The battle tomorrow is Mine and not yours, saith the Lord. Simply take up your position and stand firm, and watch to see the victory that Jehovah your God shall win for you.” And it was at that point that I knew for the first time the Lord would keep us safe. I can never express the emotion that went through my mind and heart. And I went running after this girl and I said, “Why did you give me this verse?” And she told me saying, “I really don’t know why. I feel kind of silly doing it, but the Lord has been steadily telling me for the last three days I had to give you that verse. And today I finally decided to be obedient and give it to you.” And the Lord did keep us safe that night. The cult did not come for us. We were in absolute peace, and God fought the battle for us, and they did not come and get us.

Elaine: We were sitting and listening to albums, beautiful Christian records, the first time I really ever got to be really hear Christian music, beautiful Christian music. And the Gaithers (a Christian Gospel music band) came on, and the clock started to strike midnight which was the hour that they were to come and get us, And all of a sudden they began to sing, “It is finished.” And I looked at her and she looked at me, and there was no one there, no one came to get us. And I realized for the first time that Jesus Christ was more powerful than Satan, that He could and did have the victory, and that I didn’t have to be afraid anymore, and that I could stand up and say, “Satan you’re lost. That’s it. You’re the loser. I’m never coming back. That’s it.” We went to bed and we slept in peace.

Jack Chick: This is the end of tape one. On tape two we will describe Satan’s master plan for the destruction of the Christian churches as Elaine learned it while in Satan’s service. Thank you so much for listening. Please go on to the second tape. May God bless you. Bye Bye.

Audio recording of Closet Witches, Tape I





What is the Standard of Righteousness?

What is the Standard of Righteousness?

The Pharisees condemning Jesus of wrongdoing.

During my daily devotions of Bible reading with my wife, I often see combinations of words that inspire me to do a Bible study about them. I usually learn new things from it.

The word “righteousness” appears in the KJV 302 times in 285 verses. What does it mean to be righteous? Should we let right and wrong be determined only by our culture? The government? What Woke people tell us? Absolutely not! We must go by what the Word of God, the Bible tells us!

Righteousness is connected to faith in God’s Word

The very first time the word righteousness occurs, it’s linked to belief in the Lord and the Word of God!

Genesis 15:6  And he (Abraham) believed in the LORD; and he (the LORD) counted it to him for righteousness.

The Apostle Paul confirms that belief in God’s Word is connected to righteousness.

Romans 10:9  That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.
10  For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.

Jesus told the chief priests and the elders of the people:

Matthew 21:32  For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him: and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him.

Jesus implied that the hated publicans and the harlots were more righteous than the chief priests and elders because they believed what John the Baptist had to say!

True righteousness in God’s eyes is having faith in Jesus Christ.

Romans 3:22  Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference:

Who wouldn’t want to believe that Jesus Christ came to save sinners? Only people who are righteous in their own eyes and think they have no sin!

1 John 1:7  But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.
8  ¶If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.
9  If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

People may think they are righteous because they either don’t know or they don’t believe what the Bible teaches.

Romans 3:10  As it is written (in the Bible), There is none righteous, no, not one:

1 John 1:10  If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.

This is the trouble with Buddhism. There is no concept of sin or breaking God’s moral law because there is no Creator God in Buddhist doctrine.

Righteousness is connected to peace.

Psalms 72:3  The mountains shall bring peace to the people, and the little hills, by righteousness.

Psalms 85:10  Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and peace have kissed each other.

Isaiah 32:17  And the work of righteousness shall be peace; and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance for ever.

Isaiah 48:18  O that thou hadst hearkened to my commandments! then had thy peace been as a river, and thy righteousness as the waves of the sea:

Romans 14:17  For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.

Hebrews 7:2  To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness, and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace;

James 3:18  And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.

Unrighteousness tends to bring a lack of peace.

Isaiah 48:22 There is no peace, saith the LORD, unto the wicked.

Is there strife in your marriage? Your relationships with others? Your family? Your nation? The world? We know the world has never had lasting peace, but we can have peace in our part of the world through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ and listening to His Word!

If others, especially unbelievers say you are self-righteous for exposing their sins with the Bible, take heart that you are truly on the side of righteousness. People who judge you by their standard of righteousness rather than what the Bible has to say are the self-righteous ones, not you.

And some may even condemn you with the Bible based on their own false interpretation of Scripture! If you stick with what you know the Bible says and you stand together with other men and women of God who believe as you do, you shouldn’t feel condemned. Some Christians who assert that the Earth is flat get mad at me when I tell them it’s not. They claim the Bible teaches it and I call it a false interpretation. And if you argue with them about it, the effect is something other than peace, quietness and joy! It only results in unrighteousness, anger and bitterness. It’s best to drop the subject and cut fellowship completely with the person who insists to push their doctrines down your throat.

If this offends you, please remember you read this article of your own volition. You can leave this page anytime.

There is probably more I could add to this Bible study. If anybody has anything to add, please write it in the comments section and I will add it to this Bible class.




Is Seventh Day Adventism Part of an Unholy Triad?

Is Seventh Day Adventism Part of an Unholy Triad?

This is a transcript of a YouTube video about the founders of Seventh-Day-Adventism. I thought it was just Ellen G. White, but there were also a number of men, Freemasons, who aided her. And there were two other groups, Mormonism of Joseph Smith and Spiritualism of the Fox sisters that also started in the 19th century, and all not far from each other in the State of New York! The talk explores the possible connection between the three groups.

Video transcription

Thanks for joining me. I have a few slides things regarding what I think could be the smoking gun that could or may prove the origins of Adventism.

As you know, Adventism has three theological pillars. They are, the state of the dead, the Mark of the Beast being Sunday worship, and most importantly, the doctrine upon which the Seventh-Day Adventist religion hangs on is the Sanctuary Doctrine conjured up by Hiram Edson, and later endorsed by the false prophet, Ellen White. The doctrine has no Scriptural basis.

Is Seventh-day Adventism part of an unholy triad? I think once you realize the origins of Seventh-day Adventism, one needs to ask questions.

Now, later on, I will be showing a segment of Dr. Allan Lindsey, one of Adventism’s foremost historians and noted gatekeeper of the Ellen White Research Center, and keeper of White’s writings. But I’m going to show you five people and all have one thing in common. Or could there be a more secret and sinister background to this commonality? So what do these people have in common?

1. Hiram Edson, Adventist pioneer and founder of the most diabolical Adventist theological doctrine, the cleansing of the Heavenly Sanctuary that attacks the Gospel of the grace of God and ultimately the finished work of Jesus Christ on the Cross. Edson, while walking through the cornfields with an unknown person supposedly had a vision of Christ moving from the Holy Place to the Most Holy Place, thus the doctrine upon which Adventism is primarily founded was born.

2. Joseph Smith, the founder of Mormonism, a system of beliefs that came via a devil angel named Moroni who showed him the location of gold plates which later he supposedly transcribed into the Book of Mormon. However the system of Mormonism opposes the Gospel of the grace of God and denigrates the finished work of Jesus Christ in favor of man’s work towards godhood status and to ultimately reward it with the ability to populate other worlds through endless procreation with celestial virgins.

3. The Fox sisters, the founders of modern-day Spiritualism. Of interest, the Fox sisters created the largest organization of spirit mediums and called it Lily Dale. This ancient Baal cult and demonic system of necromancy forbidden in the Holy Bible by God continues to increase in adherence each coming year.

So what do these people have in common? All three locations are described by Dr. Allan Lindsey which I will show in just a moment, but for now, consider the locations. What do you see?

adventism-mormonism-spiritism-birthplace

Ellen-White-and-freemasons

adventism-mormonism-spiritism-birthplace-2

(SDA Dr. Allan Lindsay speaking:) And Jesus came in through His Word, corrected their error, brought them through their disappointment, reaffirmed their confidence, and gave them a message to take to the world. Well, with that experience in our minds, dear friends, let’s go back to the morning after the disappointment, Wednesday, October 23. And where should we go? That’s a map of the State of New York, and along that blue line you can see a blue line here that starts over here. There’s New York City, there’s a river that goes right along there. And in 1825 the American government cut a canal without tractors and all the other things they have today, right across to a lake, Lake Erie. That’s a lake there, and there’s a lake up there, and Niagara Falls is just there. And prior to that time even ships coming from Europe could come down this far, but they could not come past Niagara Falls for obvious reasons. And therefore they could not get into Lake Erie. And round here they came and of course eventually they would have opened up Detroit and Chicago. And so the cutting of that canal opened up the central part of America and changed the history of the United States. It was built in 1825.

Why do I mention this? Because along that canal round about there is a little village called Port Gibson. Why is that relevant to our story today? Because in Port Gibson there lived a man called Hiram Edson. He was a Methodist lay preacher and he had been converted in 1839 to the teachings of William Miller that Jesus was coming in the mid 1840s. And here he’d shared his faith with his neighbors. And he had about 200 neighbors converted and waiting anxiously for Jesus to come on that Tuesday, October 22.

If you have a look at that map it makes it a little bit clearer. And there’s some interesting things on that map because here you’ll see is the Erie Canal. But there are three places there that while I’m going to talk about one of them tonight, the other two are very interesting.

three-places-where-heresy-started

Here is Hiram Edson’s farm, this man, this lay preacher that I’m going to talk about tonight. And just a few miles over to the west is Hill Chumorah which is the beginnings of Mormonism. It was here that Joseph Smith discovered the gold plates that led to the writing or to the translation of the Book of Mormon. And just above it up there is the Fox Cottage. And this is the birthplace of modern Spiritualism.

I was amazed when I first visited this place to think that within a few miles of each other is the beginnings of Adventism, the beginnings of Mormonism, and the beginnings of Spiritualism, right there. And of course Spiritualism may remind us all, is the agent that Satan is going to use to gather the whole world together into one body. Read Revelation 16 sometime. Very significant that it should come so close.

Well, if you go to that site today you’ll see the site of Hiram Edson’s home. The home has long since gone, and they have put a barn on the property for reasons I’ll explain in just a moment.

There’s a photograph of the reconstructed barn. Hut here is Hill Chumorah. This is this a magnificent visitors center that the Mormons have constructed right there to celebrate the discovery of the gold plates and the Book of Mormon. And then of course they’re the Fox family, that little cottage where Spiritualism began as you saw there on the map.

Well, let’s go back to Hiram Edson. This man and many others had waited for Jesus to come. He’d pass through that disappointment. And he too tells us a little of his disappointment. There is a photograph that I took of the Erie canal right there where Hiram Edson’s farm is. And I was interested to discover that a little I was walking through a cemetery up there in New York and discovered the grave of Hiram Edson because he became a pioneer Adventist minister, and died in 1882.

But have a look at this statement. Remember the one I put on the screen about James White? Look at this. Hiram Edson has written a manuscript, and in that manuscript he wrote this about his experience that Wednesday and that Tuesday.

“We looked for our coming Lord until the clock toll 12 at midnight. The day had then passed, and our disappointment became a certainty. Our fondest hopes and expectations were blasted, and such a spirit of weeping came over us as I never experienced before. We wept and wept till the day dawn.”

Bitter disappointment. As the sun rose on that Wednesday morning, Hiram Edson goes on to tell us that he suggested to some of his friends that they should go down to the barn on his property because that was the largest building in those days to protect the animals in the wintertime, and meet for prayer, an earnest prayer to God, an earnest supplication to God that He would somehow help them to understand why Jesus hadn’t come the day before. And Hiram Edson tells us that they continued in prayer until their conviction came that their prayers had been heard and accepted, and that light would be given, and that their disappointment would be explained. They felt after that prayer meeting that Wednesday morning, dear friends, that God was going to give them an answer as to why He hadn’t come the day before.

After the prayer session, Edson, and an unknown friend, did you get that? Hiram Edson and one other, and we don’t know who the other was really. Oh, we’ve guessed. Bible scholars have a guess, and I’ve got a little bit of an idea. But he’s not named. He’s not named.

Here are some queries about this location. Is it not strange that Adventism’s most important theological pillar of the sanctuary belief is founded in a cornfield vision on a farm not far from a hill that hid gold plates shown in a vision by an angel called Moroni to Joseph Smith and not far from a cottage here where happenings took place that made three sisters the founders of modern-day spiritualism? Lastly, who is the unknown person that was with Hiram Edson at the time of his vision? Was it Joseph Smith? The connection between Adventism and Mormonism is historically close which should compel every Seventh-Day Adventist whether conservative, progressive, historical, or liberal, to question the beliefs their faith is founded on. The Sanctuary Doctrine has long been proven and declared bankrupt theologically and biblically. What Hiram Edson saw is anybody’s guess. What is ironic is the close proximity and location of each system of beliefs that now war against the body of Jesus Christ, the church, and ultimately the Gospel of the grace of God.

The video the text is based on




Turning a Pagan Holiday Into the Worship of Christ

Turning a Pagan Holiday Into the Worship of Christ

I posted this on social media. It was popular and so I thought to share it on this website.

My wife Tess and I know the traditions of the Christmas season come from Roman pagan sun worship, and we reject those practices, i.e. decorating evergreen trees, etc. And we know the birth of Jesus was probably not in the Winter. Nevertheless, we think it’s a good time to remind people Who Jesus is, God made flesh Who was born on earth to experience human life and every single suffering humanity has ever faced including hunger, thirst, weariness, pain, betrayal of a close friend, false accusations, and finally the humiliation and agony of a Roman style execution by being hung to die on a wooden cross as a criminal in spite of being innocent of any crime! And why? To redeem sinful men and women, to pay the price for THEIR sins and crimes against a righteous God! Who would not want to accept Christ’s sacrifice for them? Only the “good” people who think they are sinless. I’m not one of them. I trust wholly in the death of Jesus Christ as the sacrifice for my sins, and I believe He rose again from the dead three days later. The Bible says this is all we need to do to be assured of eternal life with God in paradise.

Romans 10:9-10 KJV – That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.
¹⁰ For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.

It’s only faith in Christ Jesus that saves us, NOT our good works!




The Gospel According to Ellen G. White

The Gospel According to Ellen G. White

Ellen Gould White was an American woman author and co-founder of the Seventh-day Adventist Church. Along with other Adventist leaders such as Joseph Bates and her husband James White, she was instrumental within a small group of early Adventists who formed what became known as the Seventh-day Adventist Church. (Source: Wikipedia)

I never thought before yesterday, December 23, 2022, to go out of my way to knock the Seventh Day Adventist church and its founder, Ellen G. White, but the two YouTubes I saw shocked me to the core! The woman who claimed to be a prophetess of God has not only given false prophecies, she preached a false Gospel of obedience to the Law of Moses in order to attain salvation!

Galatians 1:8  But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

Galatians 1:9  As we said before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

Wow, for emphasis the Apostle Paul warns us twice! It must be pretty serious to be accursed.

Do SDA members read their Bibles? Believers in Christ are under the New Covenant, not the OLD one which according to the Word of God, nobody was able to keep, and yet SDA members think they can?

Acts 7:53  Who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it.

Galatians 3:22  But the scripture hath concluded all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe.
23  But before faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed.
24  Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.
25  But after that faith is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.
26  For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.

From the writings of Ellen G. White

1. The 1843 Second Coming message was a “saving message” and pastors who resisted this message had “the blood of souls” upon themselves. (Early Writings, p.243)

2. Churches which rejected the revised 1844 sanctuary “truth” fell from God’s favor and became “Babylon.” The people in these churches were deceived by Satan, and their prayers were useless. (Spiritual Gifts, v.1, pp.140, 172, 173)

3. Christians should never say, “I am saved.” (The Kress Collection, p.120; RH, 6/17/1890)

4. Only those who keep the Sabbath will be saved in the last days. (Medical Ministry, p.123)

5. There will be no change in character at the second coming. (Review & Herald, 6/21/1892)

6. Ellen White says we are not saved by faith alone. (Australasian Union Record, 10/15/1905; Sketches from the Life of Paul, p.192)

7. We must live a life of “perfect obedience” before God’s promises will be fulfilled to us. (Testimonies, v.2, p.122, 148).

8. We are to be judged by our “deeds.” (Spirit of Prophecy, v.4, p.311).

The eight statements are from https://www.gospeloutreach.net/gospeltest.html

This is just the opposite of what the Word of God teaches. Do I need to say more? If you are a follower of Jesus Christ and study and read your Bible daily, you should know the above statements from Ellen G. White are false.

Here are three videos that shook me up about the SDA church. I may never listen to Walter Veith again. He’s a bright fellow and should know better.

Read more about mystic Ellen G. White and SDA’s counterfeit Mark of the Beast.

Seventh Day Adventist Counterfeit Mark of the Beast

Seventh Day Adventist Ellen G. White : Masonic Mystic Witch

7th Day Adventism Exposed




Walter Veith and the Seventh Day Adventist Church

Walter Veith and the Seventh Day Adventist Church

Walter Julius Veith (born 1949) is a South African zoologist and a Seventh-day Adventist author and speaker known for his work in nutrition, creationism and Biblical exegesis. (Source: Wikipedia)

My wife and I like Dr. Walter Veith and think he’s a great teacher. We enjoy listening to his lectures on YouTube. He’s very knowledgeable about the Jesuits, the Vatican, the Popes of Rome, and their secret societies running the world. I can’t remember when I first learned of him but it was at least six years ago when I was still living in Japan. I transcribed one of his talks on this website, The Secret Behind Secret Societies.

That being said, we don’t subscribe to Dr. Veith’s SDA-specific doctrines. I don’t want to go out of my way to offend my SDA friends, but I feel compelled to write this article because I just listened to one of his talks where he makes several incorrect statements.

Here Dr. Veith says he’s reading from the Guardian news:

“Early Christians moved their ‘day of rest’ from the seventh day of the week, from Saturday to Sunday. Despite the fourth commandment mandating Saturday, ie seventh day, sabbath observance, this move was partly a way of honoring the resurrection, which happened ‘on the first day of the week’; partly about distinguishing Christianity from Judaism; and partly a way of colonising the post Roman sun-worshipping day.”

And then Dr. Veith comments. “Quite accurate as a matter of fact.” I don’t agree! Do we listen to a secular news agency more than what the Bible tells us?

For one thing, the Bible does not call Sunday a “day of rest”. It only says it’s the day when the disciples came together to break bread. They also heard Paul preach on one of those days.

Acts 20:7  And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow; and continued his speech until midnight.

1 Corinthians 16:2  Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come.

According to the Bible, Sunday is not a day of rest, it’s a day of fellowship of believers in Christ, a time to gather, sing some hymns of worship, and listen to some good teaching and preaching of the Word of God. Many Christians also like to meet on Wednesday evenings for a worship service and or Bible study.

Do Seventh Day Adventists listen to Ellen G. White and her book, The Great Controversy more than they do to God’s Word in the Bible? It appears so. The Book of Hebrews says the believers in Christ Jesus are under a NEW Covenant! The New Covenant was first prophesied in the Book of Jeremiah:

Jeremiah 31:31  Behold, the days come, saith the LORD, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah:
32  Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt; which my covenant they brake, although I was an husband unto them, saith the LORD:

Wow! Isn’t that as clear as crystal? “A new covenant… not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt.” And what Covenant is it talking about here? The Mosaic Covenant! The Covenant God made with the Children of Israel through Moses by giving him the Law! Did the children of Israel keep the Ten Commandments? Nope! The Bible says, “which my covenant they brake, although I was an husband unto them, saith the LORD.”

Hebrews 8:8  For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah:
9  Not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day when I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; because they continued not in my covenant, and I regarded them not, saith the Lord.

Here you see Hebrews 8:8-9 is quoting from Jeremiah 31:31-32. Did you know that before? Neither did I until I wrote this article. It’s so wonderful to see how the New Testament explains the prophecies of the Old Testament!

Hebrews 8:13  In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.

Hebrews 12:24  And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.

There is absolutely no emphasis on Sabbath day observance in the New Testament. Remember, the main accusation the Pharisees made against Jesus was breaking the Sabbath!

John 9:16  Therefore said some of the Pharisees, This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day.

And how did Jesus answer that accusation?

Mark 3:4  And he saith unto them, Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath days, or to do evil? to save life, or to kill? But they held their peace.

Did you know the word “testament” is synonymous with the word “covenant”? The Book of Hebrews makes that perfectly clear.

Hebrews 9:15  And for this cause he is the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament, they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance.
Hebrews 9:16  For where a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator.
Hebrews 9:17  For a testament is of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testator liveth.
Hebrews 9:18  Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.
Hebrews 9:20  Saying, This is the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto you.
Revelation 11:19  And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail.

In every case the word “testament” is used in these verses, it can be substituted with the word “covenant.” The Old Testament can be called the Old Covenant and the New Testament can be called the New Covenant. What does that mean? It means SDA emphasis on keeping the Sabbath day is contrary to the Gospel of Christ and the New Covenant of grace Jesus Christ made with those who trust in Him for salvation!

John 1:17  For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ.

Galatians 5:4  Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.

This is a most serious subject! I certainly don’t want to fall from grace! It’s only by the grace of God because of what the Lord Jesus Christ did for me by dying on the Roman Cross and His blood shed to wash away my sins that I am saved!

Sabbath day observance has nothing to do with salvation! In Acts chapter 15, the new Gentile believers in Christ Jesus were given four ordinances to keep, and Sabbath day observance was not one of them!

Acts 15:19  Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God:
20  But that we write unto them, that they
(1) abstain from pollutions of idols,
(2) and from fornication,
(3) and from things strangled,
(4) and from blood.

James, the half-brother of Jesus said those words! According to several Bible commentaries I read about Acts chapter 15, this is the very same James who wrote the Book of James, the half-brother of Jesus!

Acts 15:4  And when they were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, and of the apostles and elders, and they declared all things that God had done with them.
5  But there rose up certain of the sect of the Pharisees which believed, saying, That it was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses.
6  ¶And the apostles and elders came together for to consider of this matter.

Just read the entire chapter and you will see that Peter, Paul, Barnabus and James did not agree with the Pharisees’ charge that the Gentiles be circumcised and be commanded to keep the law.

It’s so interesting and ironic that though the Book of James is claimed by the legalists and the Roman Catholic Church to teach salvation by works and obedience to the law, the very writer of the Book of James, the half-brother of Jesus, James himself, did not agree with the Pharisees that the Gentiles should be circumcised and commanded to keep the Law of Moses!

Acts 15:7  And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe.
8  And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us;
9  And put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith.
10  Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear?
11  But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.

If you want to take off from work and rest on Saturday, that’s perfectly fine! Just please don’t do it because you think if you don’t you will lose your salvation! We are under the New Covenant, the New Testament. But does that mean it’s OK to break God’s moral laws? We won’t if we are motivated by love for God and others.

Matthew 22:37  Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.
38  This is the first and great commandment.
39  And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.
40  On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.

Galatians 5:14  For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this; Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.

When we first believed on Jesus Christ as our Savior and Redeemer, we were sealed with the Holy Spirit Who put God’s law of love is in our hearts. Loving God and our fellow man means we will keep God’s moral laws and not lie, cheat, steal, murder, or do other things selfish and unsaved people of this world do.

One of my friends doesn’t believe members of the Seventh Day Adventist Church are even saved! And I know a former SDA member who agrees with him. But maybe that’s too extreme to say. Maybe they do put all their trust only in Jesus Christ for salvation and know that it’s only through grace they are saved, but also think Sabbath day keeping is obedience to God. I hope so.




Remember Me – A Scripture Memorization App that Works

Remember Me – A Scripture Memorization App that Works

I downloaded and installed “Remember Me” a Scripture memorization app for my Android phone two years ago, and added a bunch of verses, but only after a week or so I got discouraged from using it. And why? Because I didn’t understand the concept that Remember Me offers to help keep a disciple of Jesus Christ faithful to review the verses he or she already knows. A few weeks ago I made a renewed effort again to use the app, and now I understand why it’s so useful! It’s kept me faithful to renew Bible memory verses every day as if I had a physical Scripture memorization and review partner with me!

The app has three columns, the New column where you add new verses, the Due column where you review verses you should already know, and the KNOWN column which will fill up with verses you memorized and reviewed.

The NEW column

The NEW column

You can see I have only one verse in my NEW column. You can put as many verses as you want in it, but I usually put only one at a time. To add a verse, you click on the blue button with the + sign in the middle lower part of the screen. Then you will see the following screen:

addverse

When you see this screen for the first time, you should choose the Bible version you want to use by clicking on on the dropdown field on the right. I prefer the KJV. Then in the Reference field, you type the reference of the Scripture you want to memorize like this: John 3:16. You can also add more than one verse by using a hyphen like this: Psalm 23:1-6. If you do that you will get the entire Psalm 23! And then you type optionally something in the topic field. You can put a topic specific to the verse. I like to put the first three words of the verse in the topic field. It looks like this:

bible-verse

The next step will work only with an Internet connection. You click the blue button in the upper right hand corner, and it will look like this:
john316

Then you click the blue button on the lower half of the screen, and the verse is added!

addedverse

Then you click on the arrow pointing left at the top left, and you will come back to the NEW column and see the reference of the verse you added along with what you wrote, if anything, in the topic line. Mine looks like this:

new-verse-in-new-column

Then you click on the verse reference and come to this screen:

learnverse

This gives you another opportunity to read the verse a few times and try to memorize it. I always like to say the reference of the verse first, then the verse, and finally the reference again. When you think you know the verse and reference well enough, click on the bottom arrow pointing to the right and you will see this screen:

reviewoptions

There are 4 icons on the bottom part of the screen to present you different methods to help you memorize the verse. I prefer the third from the left, the one with the horizontal lines. If you click that, you will come to the next screen:

thirdreviewoption

You can see now only the first letter of each word of the verse! This helps you learn the verse when looking at the letter and saying the word. You will know you missed something when you see a letter and can’t remember the word that goes with it. In that case, click the back icon on you phone to see the verse again, and then click on the review method icon to try again. When you think you quoted it correctly, click on NEXT LINE and you will either go to the next line of the verse if you chose multiple verses, or you will see the reference partially hidden. Say the reference correctly and click on NEXT LINE and you will see the entire verse with reference. Then click on OK and you will come back to the options screen. Repeat the previous process as often as you think necessary. When you think you learned the verse, click on the the icon with a question mark in a box at the top right of the screen, and you will see this:
blankrevewscreen
Say the reference and the verse and the reference again, and then click on the question mark in the box on the bottom right of the screen. You will see the verse with the reference hidden. Click on the question mark in the box again, and you will see the reference. You will also see a checkmark at the bottom right. Click on the checkmark and the verse will move from the NEW column to the KNOWN column!

Depending on how many verses you have in the KNOWN column, every day verses will move from the KNOWN column to the DUE column. Every day from 10 to 20 verses or so move from the KNOWN column to the DUE column on my phone. This is the key part of the application which keeps you faithful to review the Scriptures you have learned. If you don’t review them, you will lose them over time. There is some kind of algorithm in the software the determines when you should review a certain verse. To review a verse, just first quote outloud the verse at the top of the list, and then click on it to show it. If you see you quoted the verse and the reference correctly, click on the checkmark on the bottom right of the screen and the verse will move to the KNOWN column. If you think you need to review the verse more, click on the X on the bottom left of the screen and it will take you back to the review options screen. Just repeat the process you already learned from before until you get the verse correct. This is what my DUE screen looks like:

duescreen

If you don’t review the DUE screen daily, you will have more work tomorrow because the DUE screen will fill up with more verses that are moved from the KNOWN column! This is why I got discourged two years ago! I didn’t use the app daily and was dismayed to see all the verses from the KNOWN column moved to the DUE column. The fact that the application is programmed to due that inspires me to be faithful to review the DUE column daily.

The DUE column, in fact every column has an option on the bottom of the screen to play the verses into voice using speech synthesis. When reviewing single verses this option exists as well.

I try to add one or two new verses every day. They are mostly Scriptures I learned decades ago but cannot quote with perfect accuracy anymore.

There are more options the applications the application can do. For example, it can sort the verses in the columns according to the reference either in alphabetical or in biblical order, and with other sort order options as well.

If there is something I’m not clear enough about in this article, please write in the comments section and I will try to be clearer.




The Secret Behind Secret Societies – Transcription of Walter Veith’s Talk

The Secret Behind Secret Societies – Transcription of Walter Veith’s Talk

I was asked by a friend to transcribe Walter Veith’s highly informative talk about secret societies. If you see any errors, please tell me in the comments section and I will fix them.

Transcription

The secret behind secret societies. Obviously, the secret behind secret societies is a secret that people don’t want to have spread abroad.

Revelation 17:4  And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication:

There’s only one church in the whole world that uses a woman with a cup, and that is the Roman Church. And here is a city, Sita Del Vaticano using the woman with the golden cup and she is called Fides on all their documents, Fides.

Revelation 17:4

Now, what does that mean, Fides? Well, let’s go to a Masonic source, a very good Masonic source written by Albert G. Mackey, the manual of the lodge. Albert Mackey was a 33-degree Freemason. It will become clear as we go through the lectures what this means. And he says,

“The right hand has in all ages been deemed an emblem of fidelity, and our ancient present brethren worship deity under the name of Fides or Fidelity which was sometimes represented by two right hands joined, and sometimes by two human figures holding each other by the right hand. Numa was the first who erected the altar to Fides under which the name the Goddess of Oaths and Honesty was worshiped.

So it means honesty and fidelity but it is also an image of a female deity.

Now Revelation 17 verse 5 calls this institution the mother of prostitutes. In Revelation 18 verse 7 she says,

I sit a queen, and am no widow, and I will never morn.

So she might have lost some children during the Reformation but she’s going to get them back.

I am and there is none beside me. I will never be a widow or suffer loss of children.

She’s going to control the world in a spiritual sense. That’s what this power says. Now it’s interesting that the Vatican has just recently, on September 5, 2000, issued this encyclical Dominus Iesus where she says,

“Other churches are no sisters of ours, The Vatican insists. It must always be clear that the one Holy Catholic and the apostolic universal church is not the sister but the mother of all the churches.

Cardinal Ratzinger said that. He’s the head of the Inquisition. They don’t call themselves the Inquisition anymore, they call themselves the Congregation for Doctrine and Faith. But it’s the same thing. It’s even in the same building.

Now, she’s not the sister but the mother of all the churches. That means all the other churches are subject to her, right or wrong. That’s what she says. Now, in Revelation 13 verse 1 and 2 speaking about the same power it says,

and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.

revelation13-2

Now, that’s a very wow statement. The dragon gave him the power? In other words this power comes from another source. Now, doesn’t Catholicism preach Christianity? Yes it does. Doesn’t it preach Jesus Christ as the savior of the world? Yes it does. But it also preaches mediation through other mechanisms and through the Church.

Now, it is interesting that in secret societies there are always two doctrines, one for the initiated, and one for the goyim, the uninitiated. Adnd the Knights Templars had two doctrines. The one was the inside esoteric occult doctrine, and the other one was the exoteric, the one to the outside, and that was Catholicism. So the masses received a religion which the insiders turned on its head.

Amongst occult insiders, Lucifer is the true son of God. Jesus is a second son who was defeated by the first one who had been thrown out. So Lucifer is the true luminary, the victor in the battle, and will be the one who will be worshipped at the end of time. That is occult doctrine. That’s always been the doctrine of the Kabbalah, the Kabbalist doctrine, and it has been the doctrine of Gnosticism. But of course, it’s not what the Bible teaches, but then Catholicism doesn’t teach what the Bible teaches either.

Revelation 17 verses 12 to 14 talks about ten horns. You saw ten kings who have not yet received the kingdom but who for one hour will receive authority as kings along with the Beast. They have one purpose and will give their power and authority to the Beast. And they will make war against the Lamb, but the Lamb will overcome them because he is lord of lords and king of kings. And with Him will be His called, chosen, and faithful followers.

Now, we’re going to deal with the whole chapter of Revelation 17 at a later stage. But the kings of the world here represented by these ten will give their power to the System just like in the middle ages, and enforce the doctrines on an entire world. Very interesting! This will be this Beast from the bottomless pit.

Now, Gary H. Kah in his work, En Route to Global Occupation puts it this way. He says there were the ancient mystery religions that come from Babylon, and they were pantheistic of course, which means God is in nature, God is in everything, which in effect makes us God then too. This was inculcated in Kabbalism, was taken over in the Christian era in what is called Gnosticism, and the Knights Templars were the inner secret core that had the ancient knowledge of the mystics. This was carried further through Rosicrucianism, Freemasonry, and the Illuminati, which according to Gary Kah controls Marxism, American European secret societies and political societies, international banking, and the World Council of Churches. Now, that sounds very strange. Is the World Council of Churches controlled by Freemasonry? We’ll have to look into that in some detail.

origin-of-secret-societies

Then of course you have the entire New Age movement, the Theosophical societies, the many cults, and all these things all controlled by this mechanism to make null and void the doctrine of salvation in Christ alone. That will be the final battle. And in order to achieve this, this woman has concealed herself and has hidden herself in the garb of Christianity, and people receive the goyim doctrine and do not know what the inner core doctrine is. That is quite something!

Well if we look at first Chronicles 16:26,

For all the gods of the people are idols: but the LORD made the heavens.

This tells us that idolatry is quite something that’s rife on the earth. And Nimrod, the Lord of Heaven, Tammuz, the pagan messiah, and Semiramis, the Queen of Heaven, these find their origin in Babylon. And if you go through all the religions that were that were propagated in Lebanon, Phoenicia, Babylon, Syria, Greece, Rome, Egypt, India, China, Mexico, Scandinavia, you have only this same picture under different names, Baal, Tammuz Ashtoreth, El, Bacchus, Astarte, Belus, Tammuz, Rhea, Ishtar, Ninus, Hurcules, Beltis, etc. etc. In Egypt: Ra, Osiris, Horus, Isis, Hathor, India – Vishnu, Krishna, Isi, Devaki, and so on and so on.

idol-gods-of-the-people

Now, Romanism, the Roman church has taken this Trinity and made it Father, Mother, and Child, which means that they must elevate the female to the point of Deity. And we’ll see how they did that and how they are doing that with the sanction of the Pope. So the true Trinity and the Roman Catholic Trinity are two different things. For the Goyim, it’s Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. For the inner circle it’s Father, Mother, and Child which is none other than Baal, Tammuz, and Ashtoreth, if you want to take it back to those times.

Jupiter is the god who is worshiped under Petrus the Rock, and ubi petri, where Peter is there is the church. So here’s another rock that takes the place of the true Rock.

jupiter-st-peter

Christianity and the secret societies. We could just summarize it as follows: The old Babylonian religion gave rise to capitalism. Via the Essenes and others, Gnosticism came into existence, and Gnosticism was founded by Simon Magus. This comes from no other source than history of The Magi and by Eliphas Levi. Wow! That’s a high Masonic source.

christianity-secret-societies

So Gnosticism founded by Simon Magus, then this Gnosticism with its secret doctrine was eventually over time through many intermediary organizations, carried over to the Knights Templars. And the Knights Templars were a group of a Roman Catholic order if you like that were set over the Temple site to protect it. And they had strong links to Islamic societies the Ismailis, the Karmatites, the Fatimites, the Druzes, and the Assassins. And these are very very interesting and we’ll be dealing with them when we talk about the Islamic connection, what the secret societies actually teach. Just like the Templars had two doctrines one for the goyim, the uninitiated, and one for the insiders, and the two diametrically opposed to each other, so the secret societies of Islam do exactly the same thing. But that’s another lecture.

Now the Templars, they had their secret inner information inculcated in the Rosicrucians and the Jesuits. The Jesuits again formed and created Freemasonry. And Freemasonry was created as the Protestant arm of the Roman Catholic church, unbeknown to them, beguiled fooled if you like, into doing the work that Rome wanted them to do so that Rome could sit in the background while Freemasonry did it for them. And then it wasn’t them it was them, it was mainly Protestants that were doing it, and not wrong. Very clever! Very very clever indeed!

So now let’s have a look at these Knights Templars. Here are some of the presentations, representations. This is (Jacques) de Molay, the leader at the time of its dissolution of the Knights Templars. This is what their dress looked like if you like. And that is one of their symbols. It is a symbol that is used by many churches today, did you know that? Very charismatic churches use that symbol. That’s fascinating! And Jehovah’s Witnesses use that symbol as well. We’ll come to that in another lecture.

knights-templars

Now let’s have a look at what Nesta Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, has to say about the Templars. We’re not going to read at all but you can always if you get the video stop the quote.

In the year 1118, 19 years after the first crusade ended with the defeat of the Muslims, the capture of Antioch and Jerusalem, these groups were founded that were eventually established as the Templars. And they presented them with a house near the site of the Temple of Solomon, hence their name Knights Templars. And they became very famous and a very powerful order which controlled all the finances, of the financial world. They were the banking elite of the world if you like. And then in the year 1128, the order was sanctioned by the Council of Troyes and by the Pope. It was a Roman Catholic order within the church.

Now some years later, on October 13, 1307, this order was officially brought to an end by the King of France because it had come to light what they were doing, so it was said. The King of France, Philippe le Bel had the Templars arrested. And the date was Friday the 13th of October 1307. And since that day, Friday the 13th is a day of bad luck for the entire world. And the charges brought against them were the ceremony of initiation into the order was accomplished by insults to the Cross and denial of Christ and gross obscenities, gross obscenities. There were all kinds of things reminiscent of Sodom that had to take place there. The adoration of an idol which was said to be the image of the true God and that was Baphomet, this symbol over here of the androgenic male-female deity, the omission of the words of the consecration of the Mass, the rite of (?) chiefs amongst themselves giving absolution, and authorization of unnatural vice. So they had to curse the Cross, trample upon Jesus, swear allegiance to Baphomet, and sanction this with unusual vice. That’s a pretty serious crime in those days. So he was sentenced to death, but the order actually didn’t disappear. The Pope was very reluctant to say that it was so.

king-of-france-Philippe-le-Bel

Masonic ritual includes references to the Knights Templars. For example, here Secret Societies and Subversive Movements says several knights who had set forth the rescue of the holy places of Palestine from the Saracens formed an association under the name of Freemasons thus indicating that their principal desire was the reconstruction of the Temple of Solomon. And you hear a lot about the reconstruction of the Temple of Solomon today and the story of Israel and all those interesting things.

Now let’s go a little bit into some of the history. I’m taking you to this beautiful palace. Where do you think it is? It’s in Jerusalem and it’s not the redone Vatican. And this is where the Pope has his representation in Jerusalem. It’s a palace for a king. There’s the Vatican flag flying outside and there’s even a whole lane where you have some interesting papal artifacts. Now, in Jerusalem I went to look up the site of the Knights and here is the Knight’s palace, the Latin patriarch. This is where the Knights Templars originally had a site. And the Knights of the Papacy now control this area. This is their symbol that they use. That is also the knight’s shield which is used by many religions today.

nogtredame-vatican-representative-place

Vatican palace in Jerusalem

The Rhema Church uses that symbol for example.

rhema-church

Rhema chuch

These are the eternal warriors.

eternal-warriors

That is the symbol that they use. There they the Pope or the patriarch’s ring. They are knighted just like knights. And they knight highly prominent bankers and individuals such as that.

kiss-the-ring

Inside this church you have of course the stature of Jupiter as Peter. Noticed that the foot is well kissed. I didn’t want to kiss the foot so I just stood there. It is a very important church because both Pope Paul VI and Pope John Paul II visited this church which is of course highly symbolic. And there are the plaques.

plaques-church

The Latin patriarch the Knights Palace.
knights-palace

If you go inside there’s this interesting altar, and as you look at the altar you’ll see certain figures over here.

altar

This one over here is very interesting. Let me get a little bit closer and what do you see? You see the double-headed eagle which is also the symbol that is used in Freemasonry. So there it is on the altar of the Knights. And what is there on this side? Two swords held like a compass. Fascinating! So there are many many Masonic figures in here.

The tail feathers and the feathers of the eagle are very reminiscent of what you have for example on the back of the (US) dollar, and all those other interesting symbols of the circle with the triangle and the sun around it.

two-headed-eagle

And the inheritor of the Templar nuance are the Jesuits. Now the Jesuits of course are the ones who behind the scenes control many things. They were founded on the 15th of August 1534 by Ignatius de Loyola and were sanctioned by the Pope on the 27th of September 1540. So they were created as it were to stand against the Reformation. They were designed to destroy the Reformation. Loyola wanted the order to be champions of Catholic unity and of course submission to Christ’s vicar the Pope was absolutely essential.

Here you have the institution of Loyola’s organization by the Pope on this particular day. And there are some interesting analogies which we will find here.

loyola-with-the-pope

Here for example there is considerable analogy between Masonic and Jesuitic degrees. And the Jesuits also tread down the shoe and bear the knee because Ignatius Loyola thus presented himself at Rome and asked for the confirmation of the order.

masonic-jesuit

Now who existed first Freemasons or the Jesuits? The Jesuits existed first of course. They were to obey as a corpse “perinde ac cadaver” the “Constitutions”, repeat 500 times that one must see Christ in the person of the (Jesuit) General, and even if God gave you a dog you must obey him as though he were Jesus Christ himself.

loyola-statue

Loyola’s statue in a Jesuit retreat.

loyola-in-vision

Loyola in vision.

The Society of Jesus constituted in the chapel Notre Dame Montmartre 1534, now the chapel of the Sacred Heart in Paris. Many many occult encrustations.

This is the famous Jesuit oath that each Jesuit makes when he becomes a Jesuit. That will tell us something about the character of the Jesuits. There it says,

“I — and he fills in his name — in the presence of God and all the saints and all these things swear that his holiness the Pope is Christ’s vice regent and is the true and only head of the Catholic universal church, etc. It also says here that this power was given by the savior Jesus Christ. He has power to dispose heretical kings, princes, states, commonwealths, governments, all being illegal without his sacred confirmation and that they may safely be destroyed.

jesuit-oath

So a Jesuit swears that if a government is not subject to Rome it can be what? Destroyed!

“I further declare that I will help and assist and advise all or any of his holiness’ agents wherever I shall be and do my utmost to extipate the heretical Protestant or liberal doctrines.”

Liberal doctrines are doctrines where you decide what you believe. You take the liberty of making your own choice rather than allowing the Pope to do it for you. And that will be destroyed and all their pretended powers.

“And that it doesn’t matter where you send me in the world I will obey. And I promise that I will have no opinion of my own. I will obey like a corpse and I will make war secretly or openly against all heretics Protestants and liberals as I am directed to do to extipate and exterminate them from the face of the whole earth. I will spare neither sex, age, nor condition. And I will hang, waste, boil, flay, strangle, bury alive these infamous heretics, rip up the stomachs and wombs of their women, crush their infants heads against the wall in order to annihilate forever their excretable race.”

In the Ottoman empire, that’s an interesting story. In Serbia and in all those East block countries where they occupied they took the children threw them in the air and caught them on the ends of their bayonets. They were nice people. (Sarcasm!) Now you will say that was Islam, that wasn’t Jesuits. Well, debatable. We’ll talk about it another time.

“And if I cannot do it openly, I will do it secretly.”

So that is what a Jesuit swears.

This is the famous pontifical Gregorian university in Rome, the most prestigious Catholic university in the world.
pontifical-gregorian-university-in-rome

The Jesuits in all their enclaves have their figures in caves.
jesuit-enclaves

That’s quite a nice Christian promise would you agree? Very Christian promise. (Sarcasm!) Did they do it well the Valdenses, they smashed the children’s heads against the rocks to make the parents rescind.

Now in paganism all the deities come out of the cave and they have the letters IHS which actually stand for Isis Horus Set which is the Egyptian Trinity. They of course they’ll say it means Iesus Hominum Salvator, “Jesus the savior of men” but it doesn’t. It means IHS, Isis Horus Set. And their symbol is the triangle with the all-seeing eye in it for this deity. They also use the pillar, the stella if you like. They have the symbol of the triangle with the eye in a circle which is also the symbol used in the New Age movement!

eye-in-triangle

And we saw that Gary Kah says that Freemasonry controls the New Age movement and the Jesuits control the Freemasonry or created it.

This is the university of the Jesuits in Prague on top of it they have Atlas, not Jesus Christ. If you go to a more modern Jesuit enclave like this one in Germany, I visited this, I’m quite cheeky sometimes, there I am, and took a picture. And inside. They have this picture of Christ. This is not Christ, this is Atlas holding the world on top of his shoulders disguised.

atlas

They have these symbols up against the wall. There this symbol is the symbol of Hermes. If you take away the cross then you have the symbol of Isis. This is paganism at its best.

symbols-against-the-wall

And these symbols over here are nothing … here it is … Jesuit here when it was built, etc. And their symbolism, Ma Ria the M is the Masonic M, the triangle, Ria, the goddess.

ma-ria

Here is a church in Germany, a cathedral. Inside you will see the circle with a cross in it, the crossed swords symbol of all symbols used also in Freemasonry now.

church-in-germany

If you go back to ancient Assyria, that was a very prominent cross. It was the Maltese cross. It comes from ancient paganism. They have the symbols of this the star over here, two stars one over the other or two crosses one over the other. They have the compass, they have the moon with the disc in it or a star in it which is the symbol that Islam uses. For example, they have the solar calendar and the triple crown. All of these are used by the Papacy.

ancient-assyria

Upside down crosses represent victory over Christ. Hammers and compasses and sickles, these are symbols that are prevalent in the world.

unside-down-crosses

There’s Jesus standing above the skull and crossbones which is the symbol of Jupiter, the god Jupiter, who is a symbol of course of who is Lucifer. Upside down crosses again.

Jesus-above-skull-and-crossbones

This is a very important cathedral in Europe, in Germany, where all the political leaders come together.

cathedral-in-germany

If you go there you will have Janus the two-headed one, and then you have the statue so called of David, but of course it isn’t David it is the god Pan because he has a Pan flute in his hand, and David didn’t play a Pan flute. So I went to look for the dark side of Pan because there’s a light side and a dark side and I found them there is the hoofed one in the same cathedral. So they hide their occult symbolism.

janus-pan

If you enter into the hallway you find this over here, this is the god Anubis. It’s got nothing to do with Christianity. They have him as well. Plus you have the Phoenix rising from the ashes. Plus you have the symbol of Jupiter and a whole host of other symbols over there.

god-anubis

And in their side chapel you have all the signs of the Zodiac serving the various deities like Mars and Aquarius etc. And the doorknob is a yin-yang. This has nothing to do with Christianity.

signs-of-zodiac-on-church-door

They use the symbol of the compass and Jupiter and the PX symbol over there which you will find in virtually every single Christian denomination upon the face of the earth! The Phoenix rising from the ashes, the peacock, all symbols of Lucifer.

px-symbol

Here you have the px with a circle with a dot in it. And you say to yourself, “But isn’t that a symbol of Christianity?” No this is a symbol of Horus. This has got nothing to do with Christianity. They use pine cones.

peacock-symbol

Let’s ask Albert Mackie, 33 degree Freemason, to tell us what the symbol means.

“The point within the circle is an interesting and important symbol in Freemasonry. The symbol is really a beautiful but somewhat obtuse allusion solution to the old sun worship, and introduces us for the first time to that modification of it among the ancients the worship of the phallus.”

So it’s a pretty filthy symbol at that! It deals with male organs, wow. So that comes from the horse’s mouth. So that’s what it means.

Now, what’s the PX mean? Let’s go to the best Masonic source in the world, Morals and Dogma, page 292. And in case you don’t believe me I photocopied it so that you can see it. There you can see the symbol. Do you see that?

morals-and-dogma-p292

It is the staff of Osiris on the medal of Constantinopus, In hoc signo victor cris, whatever inscriptions. And then some other interesting things. So this is the staff of Osiris and then it goes through the Mystic Tau, and the crosses and the stars of David, and then he uses this one as well. Interesting symbol. He says the vestment of the priest of Horus were covered with these crosses. That’s a Maltese Cross. Remember that I showed it to you on the Syrian king? Now, who wears that on his vestments? Well let’s have a look. Oops, there it is! Who’s wearing it? The Pope is wearing it.

pope-maltese-cross

So what is he? He must be the priest of Horus. So to the outside world it seems like Christianity, but to the inner circle it’s occultism.

On the floor of the the cathedral in London you have the triskale which is the triple Yin Yang. And what does that mean? Well let’s go and ask the sources themselves. Celtic version of the Yin Yang, that’s what it is. The triskale, (the sea, good luck) cauldron Celtic goddess, the goddess of wisdom and witchcraft. Who was enthroned in the French Revolution? The goddess of reason, witchcraft, reason, all these things, same deity.

triskele

Triskele

On the floor of the same cathedral you find the mystic tau. What does the tau represent? Let’s ask another Mason, (J.S.M.) Ward. He says it’s the symbol of the male creative side of the deity, sign language of the mysteries. So again it has a sexual connotation. What’s it doing on the floor of a cathedral?

So the Jesuits are the heirs of the occult religion, and they control the world through their agencies They stand in the background, create sub-organizations, and everybody thinks they are not active. Let’s ask them themselves what they believe.

Here is the history of the General of the Society of Jesus. These are all the generals starting with Ignatius Loyola. They’re all listed down there, we don’t have to go through them all, all the way through to the present one that rules now whose name is Peter Hans Kolvenbach, nice German name. (Note: The current Jesuit General at the time of this post, December 2022, is Arturo Sosa Abascal). It’s interesting that the Germans are very prominent in this. Peter Hans Kovenbach is the head of the of the Jesuits. Cardinal Ratzinger, another German is the head of the Inquisition. They seem to be pretty much in control. What does he look like? There he is, Peter Hans Kolvenbach. You’re looking probably at one of the mightiest men on the earth today if not the mightiest. He’s the Black Pope.

Here you have this cave of Loyola. Here you have George W. Bush and the Pope in audience with each other. And they don’t do anything by chance. They just happened to do this exactly under that picture I showed you where Loyola receives his commission from the Pope.

Now the ceremony of induction and the extreme oath of the Jesuits. Library of Congress catalog card number 66-43354. There it is.

“You have been taught to insidiously plant the seeds of jealousy and hatred between communities, provinces and states that were at peace, and incite them to deeds of blood, involving them in war with each other, and to create revolutions and civil wars in countries that were independent and prosperous, cultivating the art and the sciences and enjoying the blessings of peace, to take sides with the combatants and to act secretly in contact with your brother Jesuit, who might be engaged on the other side, but openly opposed to that with which you might be connected, only that the Church may be the gainer in the end in the conditions fixed and the treaties for peace and that the end justifies the means.”

Whoa! This is Hegelian science, two opposing viewpoints, dielectric thinking, you wore the one with the other, and you rub them up until nothing is left. It’s called thesis, antithesis, and the resultant clash brings synthesis, that which you want.

Now note that the Jesuit can be very active on the one side but he can be equally active on the other side. So this is all a process whereby they wish to attain things.

The Thirty Years War. What was that about?

“[The Jesuits’] aim and the object was that that war… should in truth, become a war of annihilation. Besides, was it possible for them to allow peace to be concluded with countries whose rebellious governments had issued a law ruling that no Jesuit should ever again dare to show his face.

Do you know that the Jesuits were thrown out of virtually all countries including Catholic ones because they were so divisive? Catholic kings couldn’t even take the Jesuits and threw them out. If a Catholic king dared to throw out the Jesuit that country was destroyed. Catholic or not, and the Jesuits are back. You can take your bottom dollar for that.

“The whole frightful responsibility for this terrible thirty years war must rest upon the emperor of Ferdinand II and his teachers, rulers, and bosom friends, the Sons of Loyola.”

Every single thing I’m saying is a quote.

Popery, An Enemy to Civil Religious Liberty.

In 1550, Pope Julius declared his claim to universal temporal political power evidenced by a new coin he issued its motto having read:
“The nation and kingdom that will not serve me shall perish!”

Now please note that this is a Roman Catholic statement that the nation and the kingdom that does not serve the papacy will perish. What does that mean in terms of Protestant countries then? Are they going to be in trouble? Yes or no. I would say yes. They will be in trouble.

Thomas Aquinas, the great philosopher of the Roman Catholic church said,

“The Pope by divine right has spiritual and temporal power as supreme king of the worlds. The Pope of Rome as head of the papal government claims absolute sovereignty and supremacy over all the governments of the earth.”

All the governments. All these quotes are highly potent quotes. There is nothing mediocre in these quotes and they come from the highest highest sources.

“The right of deposing kings is inherent in the supreme sovereignty which the Popes, as vice-regents of Christ exercise over all Christian nations.” – Cardinal Henry Manning, 1892, Archbishop of Westminster.

So he is in control of all nations of the world.

Now, it’s interesting that the Bible tells us that these words were put on the Cross at the crucifixion:

‘JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS’

You read that in John 19:19. But the Roman Catholic crucifix has the words I.N.R.Y. written on it. Now, if you look it up in Webster’s dictionary it means,

IESUS NAZARENUS REX IUDAEORUM

But in the extreme oath of the Jesuits, I.N.R.Y. means something totally different. It means,

IUSTUM, NECARE, REGES, IMPIOS

Which means,

“It is just to exterminate or annihilate empires or heretical kings governments or rulers.”

That’s an interesting point. Now, another thing that they want to do is destroy Protestantism.

“We cherish at the bottom of our hearts this principle that whatever does not unite with us must be ANNIHILATED. And we hold ourselves ready to make as soon as we shall have the means an energetic application of these principles.
Protestantism is already wearing out and sinking to decay. Yes we are destined to insult its last agonies, to march over its broken skeleton and scattered bones. Oh let us hasten this dissolution by our strong and united efforts.

Then they wrote,

“Protestantism is becoming decomposed, and we are gaining men of note.”

This is an extract from The Secret Plan.

“Those are the worst of the Catholics, the Inquisitors, the Jesuits. They are simply the Romish army for the earthly sovereignty of the world in the future with the pontiff of Rome for emperor. Something like a universal serfdom with them as master is what is being planned. That’s all they stand for. They don’t even believe in God, perhaps.” – The brothers Karamazov

All these quotes.

“The general of the Jesuits insists on being master, sovereign over the sovereign. Wherever the Jesuits are admitted they will be master, cost what it may. The society is by nature dictatorial and therefore it is the irreconcilable enemy of all constituted authority.” – Fifty Years in the Church of Rome written by father Chiniquy.

Ignatius Loyola says himself,

“The power of the General be will be so unlimited that should he deem it necessary for the honor of God he shall even be able to send back or in another direction those who have come direct from the Popes.”

So this is a powerful order. Friedrich von Hardenberg said,

“Never before in the course of the world’s history as such a Society appeared. The old Roman senate itself did not lay schemes for world domination with greater certainty of success.

They want world dominion with the Pope enthroned as the universal ruler.

The Roman Catholic Lafayette said,

“It is my opinion that if the liberties of this country – the United States of America – are destroyed, it will be by the subtlety of the Roman Catholic Jesuit priests, for they are the most crafty, dangerous enemies to civil and religious liberty. They have instigated most of the wars of Europe.”

These are prominent people speaking. (Samuel) Morse, he’s the founder of the Morse code, the inventor of the Morse code. He said,

“And who are these agents? They are for the most part Jesuits, an ecclesiastical order proverbial through the world for cunning duplicity and total want of moral principle and order, so skilled in all the arts of deception, that even in Catholic countries in Italy itself it became intolerable and the people required its suppression.

That’s another prominent man. Archduke Maximilian Francis said,

“They (the Jesuits) have so constantly mixed themselves up in the court and state intrigues that they must in justice be reproached with striving after universal dominion.”

And we could go on and on and on. This is a very interesting one. This is Michelangelo Tamburini, 1720. This is the Jesuit of the General of the Jesuits, the General speaking to the Duke of Brancas. And he said the following,

“See my lord, from this room – from this room I govern not only Paris but China, not only China, but the whole world without anyone knowing how it is managed.”

Interesting this is what the Jesuits themselves had to say.

“The Pope’s confessor has to be a Jesuit.” Ref: The Vatican Empire, Nino Lo Bello

And the Pope himself has to come to a Jesuit to confess. The Vatican Empire. Everything I say is a quote.

This here is Jean-Baptiste Janssens. He ruled (as Jesuit General) from 1946 to 1964, and he looks like a charming gentleman, very cheerful (sarcasm, he’s not smiling), but nevertheless you can see that this photograph was taken from the Saturday Evening Post, 1959, and this is what he is in command of. And now, we will want to deal with these issues in the next session. He controls the following secret societies:

  • The Sovereign Military order of Malta. So he is in control of the Knights of Malta.
  • The Scottish rite shrine of Freemasonry.
  • The order of the Illuminati.
  • The Knights of Columbus.
  • The Knights of the Ku Klux Klan.
  • B’nai B’rith.
  • The Nation of Islam and its private army called the Fruit of Islam.
  • The Mafia Commission.
  • Opus Dei along with a host of lesser brotherhoods.

So each one of those secret societies is controlled by the Jesuits.

“Persecution of the Catholic church in Germany has been directed only against those elements which did not entirely submit to the ever-increasing centralization of authority in Church and State…”

So sometimes it looks as if even the Catholics are suffering, but only those Catholic groups that are not totally submissive to this System will be subjugated. Some Catholic orders were actually opposed to the Jesuits. They were killed! They were wiped out! In the French Revolution the Dominicans had taken over the Inquisition from the Jesuits. They were zapped! And the Jesuits took it back.

“Its (the Jesuit Order’s) objective was and is still to destroy the effects of the Reformation and to re-establish the Holy Roman Empire of the German nation. A greater Germany, in other words, must be made again the center of a revived holy Roman empire.”

Leo H. Lehmann, 1942, an American historian said that. Isn’t it fascinating that the Russian president, or a Russian president, let me put it that way, and many political leaders have given the assurance that Germany will once again play a greater role in the new Europe today. Isn’t it also fascinating that it was a Jesuit priest, Father Stempfle, and not Hitler who wrote Mein Kampf? In fact, you can read it on Mein Kampf itself. (Note: Even Wikipedia says so!)

Now, the SS used this symbol of the skull and crossbones. What was that a symbol of? Do you remember? It was the symbol of Jupiter, the god Jupiter, the god of death. It’s also the symbol of Osiris who was the god of death. Anubis is just another form of Osiris. He is the god of death. He’s the god of the dead but Jesus says I am the God of the living, I am not the God of the dead. I’d rather serve the God of the living.

“The SS was organized by Himmler according to Jesuit order principles. The rules of service spiritual exercises prescribed by Ignatius Loyola constituted a model which Himmler strove carefully to copy. Absolute obedience was the supreme rule. Every order had to be executed without comment.”

Every single statement is being read from a reputable source. Again in that wonderful book The Great Controversy, we get an idea of the Jesuits.

“Throughout Christendom Protestantism was menaced by formidable foes. The first triumphs of the Reformation passed. Rome summoned new forces hoping to accomplish its destruction. At this time the order of the Jesuits was created.”

Notice what this quote says.

The most cruel, unscrupulous, and powerful of all the champions of popery, cut off from every earthly tie and human interest, dead to the claims of natural affection reason and conscience, wholly silent, they knew no rule no tie but that to their Order, and no duty but to extend its power.

We don’t have to read the whole quote. But they made it their business to destroy Protestantism.

“The Jesuit Order therefore stands before us as the embodiment of a system which aims at temporal political domination, and that over the whole world.”

You will say to me, “Surely China will not be subject.” Well, we already wrote read a quote by the Jesuit General himself where he says he controls China. Who controls Communism? The Jesuits created it and therefore they controlled it. They practiced it in their South American examples where they practiced it before they instituted it. Very interesting!

This is Count von Hoensbroeck, 1911, German noble and ex-Jesuit, who says this very thing.

“At what then do the Jesuits aim? According to them they only seek the greater glory of God, but if you examine the facts you will find they aim at universal dominion alone. It is they who rule the world.”

One quote after the other.

“Moreover the Pope has thousands of secret agents worldwide. They include the Jesuits, the Knights of Columbus, the Knights of Malta, Opus Dei and others. The Vatican’s intelligence service and its field resources are second to none.”

Even Dave Hunt, American Baptist historian says that.

So let’s have a look at some of these institutions. Let’s have a look at Freemasons. The Grand Design Exposed says,

“The truth is the Jesuits of Rome have perfected Freemasonry to be their most magnificent and effective tool accomplishing their purposes among Protestants.”

Now surely the members of Freemasonry themselves must be deceived, because if they saw it they wouldn’t do it, right? So actually the Order is being used and they themselves are deceived. And only within the Order higher up are those chosen ones who know. And they are controlled by the Jesuits. Very clever. Very clever to make Protestantism do what you cannot do openly because you have been fingered by Protestantism as the Antichrist. So this is very interesting.

This is a Templar fortress and a church on the island Mallorca, Spain. There again you have the double-headed eagle, and you can go to virtually any church on that island and you will find the double-headed eagle over the altars of these churches.

As I’ve said, Adam Weishaupt was the father of Jacobinism, and he is the one who is also the founder of the Illuminati.

“From the Jesuit college at Engelstadt it is said to have issued the sect known as the Illuminati of Bavaria, founded by Adam Weishaupt. Its nominal founder, however, seems to have played a subordinate though conspicuous role in the organization of the sect.”

You see again, they use a front, and a front, and a front.

Now here are two Jesuit Generals. This one over here is General Ricci, and this is General Ledóchowski, and very interesting, this one over here 1773 to 1814, he ruled during the order suppression. Now notice this. The Vatican itself suppressed the Jesuits between 1773 and 1814. What happened to the Vatican in that time? There was a mortal wound! And the Pope was taken into exile, and he died, isn’t that correct? So who gave the mortal wound to the papacy? The own order in the own church, power struggle. And he created in his time, the Illuminati was created through Weishaupt. And of course he’s also the father of modern communism who with his Jacobeans conducted the French Revolution.

Years later Jesuit General Ledóchowski with his Bolsheviks conducted the Russian revolution in 1917. And it’s identical to the other revolution. And I will deal with that when I give a lecture on revolutions and wars and dictators later in the series

France’s greatest authority on the Jesuits, Edmund Paris said,

“The Russian revolution by eliminating the Tsar, protector of the Orthodox church, had it not decapitated the great rival and helped the penetration of the Roman Church? We must strike while the iron is hot! The famous Russicum [Russian college of Rome] is created in 1929 and its clandestine missionaries will take the good news to its schismatic country. One century after the expulsion by Tsar Alexander the first, the Jesuits will again undertake the conquest of the Slav world.”

And did the poor Slavic world suffer! They were slaughtered by the millions! History will show what happened there when Stalin, probably one of the greatest mass murderers of all time, it did his thing.

Frederick the Great, so-called of Prussia, caused the high degrees of Masonic constitutions of the ancient rite to be revived, and he himself wrote the constitutions under the guide of the Jesuit General. The encyclopedia of FreeMasonry, Albert G. Mackie, says that himself. Very interesting!

And now notice this. This is a source that’s unbelievable. This is Isis unveiled by Blavatsky herself, the author of Secret Doctrine she says that the rites of the offspring of the Sons of Ignatius Loyola, the Scottish rite and all of these, worked under the instructions from the general of the Jesuits. So who controls FreeMasonry? The Jesuits, there’s no doubt about it.

Here,

…we have confirmed the Induction of the Knights Templar Mason into the Councils of the said Order of Knighthood and hoping in confiding that he will ever be so demean himself as to conduct to the glory of I.H.S. the most Holy and Almighty God and to the honor of the MARK we do recommend.

There’s a ritual in FreeMasonry which is totally Jesuit. So the Jesuits control FreeMasonry.

Here’s a FreeMason temple if you like. It’s in Oklahoma. There is I.H.S. This is a FreeMason temple, it’s a lodge. There is I.H.S.

“There are still old ladies, male and female, about the country, who will tell you with grim gravity, that if you trace up Masonry through all its Orders till you come to the grand tip top head Mason of the world, you will discover that the dread individual and the chief of the Society of Jesus are one and the same person.” – James Parton, American historian.”

There are many that say these things. Knights of Malta:

“…the Freemasons are in the foreground while the Jesuits and the Knights of Malta are in the background.”

The Jesuits control even the Knights of Malta. Now who are they? Well, they are headquartered in Rome. These knights, they used to be on an island, but besides that they used to be a military order. They are still a military order, they are knights!

“They control the banking of the world, the industry of military complexes of the world. They oversee Chase Manhattan Bank with all its branches. They rule all the intelligence communities, the KGB, the CIA, and all of these things to restore the dark ages.”

Everything I’m saying is a quote. I’m saying nothing. Don’t accuse me of saying anything. I’m just reading.

Who are they? Well here’s the head of the Knights of Malta at the moment in America. Well, he’s dead now. This is Francis Joseph Cardinal Spellman, (one of the) cardinals of New York, and their headquarters is Saint Patrick’s cathedral, the diocese of the Archbishop of New York. They are the various ones.

Here’s Terence Cardinal Cook. Then was Cardinal O’Connor and currently cardinal archbishop of New York Edward M. Egan. (In 2022 it’s s Timothy M. Dolan)

Now let’s have a look who the members of the Knights of Malta are. That should be interesting. Some past some present.

knights-of-malta

General Allavena
George W. Anderson
James Angelton
Roberto Arzu
Andrew Bertie
Elmer Bobst
Bonaparte, does that name ring a bell?
Borghese
Bradley
Brady
Pat Buchanan, does that name ring a bell?
James Buckley
Prescott Bush, does that ring a bell?
Frank Capra
William Casey, does that ring a bell? The CIA?
Cisneros
Cooke
Coughlin
DeLoach
Giscard d’Estaing, does that ring a bell? The president of the of France
Bill Donovan
Allen Dulles
Avery Dulles
Edward Egan, that’s of course the cardinal himself. Franz Egon
John Farrell
Flanagan
Flynn

knights-of-malta-2

Gelli
Gehlen
Gorman
Grace
General Alexander Haig, does that ring a bell?
Otto van Hapsburg, wow!
Conrad Hilton
Heimlich Himmler! He was Knights of Malta.
J Edgar Hoover, FBI, CIA fame.
Joseph Kennedy
Ted Kennedy
Larkin
Lehmann
Lorenzo
Luce
Henry Luce founder, of all the great magazines and Time magazine and all of them great publishing magnate.
MacDonald
Manhattan, you named them, all of them.
O’neil
Ortiz
Franz von Papen who worked with Adolf Hitler
Peron
Rocca, ah the list goes on and on.

knights-of-malta-3

Frank Shakespeare
Martin Shea
Even Frank Sinatra was a Knight of Malta for interest sake. So there are prominent men who are Knights of Malta.

Now what about the Knights of Columbus? The founder of the Knights of Columbus, Father Michael McGivney, he lived a very short time when he died. He was very young. He died at the age of 38. There is their emblem, and this is their official home web page, you can just take it straight off. And you can see something fascinating! What is that? Hello? Do you remember what it is? A little bundle of rods that you also found in the French Revolution right there in the manifest of human rights. What is it? Fasci. And they’ve got a wreath around them. What does that mean? All power in one man! Who will that man be? Who do the Knights Columbus founded by a Roman Catholic priest want to see the power vested in? The Pope of course.

“The Knights of Columbus founded at New Haven Connecticut in 1882. Then it was already considered 300,000 strong Roman Catholics. Only Roman Catholics are eligible, is the initiative service of four degrees. It’s the heart and soul of politics.”

You cannot get into politics if you don’t have the stamp of approval of these guys.

“This fact is well known to political machines and non-Catholic politicians whose candidates must receive the approval of Rome and the Knights before they dare nominate them for either dog pound or presidency. The Knights of Columbus principal business is politics, aye, Jesuitical politics.” — From Romanism: A Menace to the Nations by Jeremiah J. Crowley

Here’s the quotes. These are serious accusations. There they are with their Fasci which will become clearer as we go on and we can see where we are heading.

“For today Rome considers the Fascist regime the nearest to its dogmas and interest. We have not merely the reverent Jesuit Father Coughlin praising Mussolini’s Italy as a Christian democracy, but the official magazine which is Civilta Catholica, the official Jesuit magazine says, this is the house organ of the Jesuit says, Fascism is the regime that corresponds most closely to the concepts of the Church of Rome.”

This is scary. Have you noticed lately that there is more and more control? Have you noticed some of these things? Have you noticed that you are being treated more and more like someone who has to bow 20,000 times before the powers?

Then there is the organization, Opus Dei.

“The Opus Dei is a semi-secret religious lay order with paramount objective is total support of the papacy”.

And these people walk around with clamps that tear into their flesh so that they have constant pain with every movement to remind them of their obligation. And they have high high members like presidents, for example, the President of Portugal is a Opus Dei member.

Then we have the Skull and Bones organization. And who are they? Well they have this interesting skull and bones. What does it represent? You know that by now, Jupiter. And they have the number 322. Ff you look up Genesis chapter 3 verse 22, you will find,

“The man is become as one of us, to know good and evil.”

Raising man to the level of Deity.

This is Yale university, the place where they are. Now let’s consult one of the greatest authorities on Skull and Bones. That is Anthony Sutton. Let’s ask him where he is. Educated at the universities of London, Gottingen, and California, former research fellow at the Hoover institute, Stanford university as well as economics professor of California State University. He had the guts to speak out and write a book, and it cost him dearly. But nevertheless let’s quote him.

There is the book, Anthony C. Sutton, America’s Secret Establishment. An introduction to The Order of Skull and Bones. So that I don’t say it, let’s quote.

“Skull and Bones. It’s over. It’s Bush. Bush won the election.”

Let’s watch this video. (Next text from the video.)

Yale University, the scions of America’s first families confess their sexual exploits from a gruesome coffin. In a smoke-filled room a handful of power brokers manipulate the global economy. These are the purported activities of some of America’s secret societies, groups with names like Bilderberg, Skull and Bones and the Trilateral Commission.

The Skull and Bones society is founded in 1832 by 15 seniors at Yale university in New Haven Connecticut. They established a secret society with rules and rituals that remain unchanged to this day. The Skull and Bones initiation ceremony is said to be held in April in the Tomb’s basement. One distinguished member serves as master of ceremonies. Once in robe he is known as Uncle Toby. The shortest senior is appointed Little Devil and dons a satanic costume. A Bonesman with a deep voice is dressed as Don Quixote. Another is dressed as the college’s founder, Elihu Yale. Still another is given papal vestments.

It would all be funny if it weren’t for the fact that among the former Bonesmen are three presidents, William Howard Taft, George Bush, George W. Bush, numerous senators and ambassadors, industrialists like William Whitney, CIA agents, State Department officials, and the publishing magnate, Henry Luce.

Absolute secrecy is also required. In his 1999 autobiography, George W. Bush devotes just one sentence to his membership in Skull and Bones. “My senior year I joined Skull and Bones, a secret society so secret I can’t say anything more.”

The secrecy according to some researchers is there to protect the fact that Skull and Bones funnels its initiates into positions of power and influence.

The best-known Bonesman is ex-president George Bush who according to tradition is supposed to avoid admitting he’s a member.

“Mr. President, are you a member of Skull and Bones?”

(The president’s reply) “You’d better leave the room.”

American Journal got a similar response when we recently asked George Bush Junior, the governor of Texas, about his membership.

“Does it still exist? I mean the thing is so secret I’m not even sure it still exists.”

Okay, so you’ll see that George W. Bush is a member. They lie in a coffin, they bow down before a papal figure, swear allegiance, they do all kinds of weird sexual things in a coffin which I’m not going to explain what they do, it’s pretty vile. And these are the presidents of the most powerful countries in the world, and they belong to secret societies such as this.

The Order what it is and how it began.

“Those on the inside know it as The Order. Others have known it for more than 150 years as Chapter 322 of a German secret society.”

That’s very important. In fact, this was discovered when they broke in and stole some of the papers at that institution. It is officially known as the Russell Trust in 1856, or as the “Brotherhood of Death”, because they serve the god of death who happens to be Anubis if you like, Osiris if you like, or Jupiter.

“The American chapter of the German order was founded in 1833 at Yale University by General William Huttington Russell, and Taft the only man to be both President and Chief Justice of the United States.”

Interesting! Now, the German order, what does this actually mean?

“The Illuminati had its origin at the University of Ingolstadt, and recruits were from the student-encorpos.

Of course there had to be students with high connections, you know, sons of of very high insiders.

“‘The Order’ had its origin in Yale in 1833, but Skull and Bones is a chapter of a German secret society.”

So which organization does it represent?

“Active members have enough influence to push their sons and relatives into The Order, and there’s significant intermarriage amongst the families. And they fall into major categories, two major categories. We find the old line American families, second, we find families who acquire great wealth.

When he’s initiated into The Order he says, “tonight he will die to the world and be born again into The Order as he will henceforth refer to it. The Order is a world unto itself in which he will have a new name and 14 new blood brothers, also with new names.”

Now, there’s also a British chapter which was established at Oxford university and All Soul’s College and the British element is called The Group.

So the Skull and Bones is not the only one, you have The Group. And then you have a European Order as well. So The Group links to the Jewish equivalent through the Rothschilds, the inner circle, and so there is a worldwide secret organization which has the highest individual in industry, government, all facets of life. And they actually are the most prominent rulers in the world today. and if they are a chapter of a German society then they are the Illuminati. And George W. Bush said that there are a thousand points of light illuminating the world at the moment.

It’s interesting that The Order writes many constitutions. The members write constitutions for example. Archibald McLeish who is a member of Skull and Bones, or was, he wrote the constitution of UNESCO.

Now, we’re going to have to deal with UNESCO and find out what it’s about. Churches, the Union Theological Seminary is under control of Skull and Bones. A very interesting seminary. We’ll deal with these in more detail in another lecture.

Major establishment of law firms, communications and industry, the Federal Reserve, and all of these are controlled by The Order. This is how Chapter 322 operates. There’s a central inner core. Notice that this is actually the all-seeing eye, the wedge of the eye, but that’s something else. There’s a inner core, there’s an inner circle, there’s an outer circle, there’s Atlantic Circle, the Bohemian Club, notice there? Bohemian Club, part of Skull and Bones. Pilgrim Society, Penumbra order, Chapter 322 of the Order the Trilateral Commission. That’s how it’s put together.

chapter322-of-the-order

You could basically put it this way. Council of Foreign Relations, United Nations, Bilderberg’s, Club of Rome, Royal Institute of International Affairs, and the Trilateral Commission with the Illuminati controlling everything on the inside forming basically the Round Table.

the-round-table-of-secret-societies

Now, you saw that the Bohemian Club is part and parcel of the issue. What is this Bohemian Club? Here’s the Bohemian Grove. The August 2, 1982 edition of Newsweek reported. This is just another quote.

“…the world’s most prestigious summer camp – the Bohemian Grove – is now in session 75 miles north of San Francisco.”

It’s in a forest. It’s a fortress. But strangely even fortresses can be breached and one enterprising journalist managed to sneak in. (Note: That was Alex Jones. I believe they purposely let him in.)

“The fiercely guided 2,700 acre retreat is the country extension of San Francisco’s all-male ultra exclusive Bohemian Club to which every Republican president since Herbert Hoover has belonged“.

This is just a quote. This is the Bohemian Grove ceremony which was photographed or videotaped very darkly of course very secretly by one journalist which caused a major furor. You can see very little in this light so I’ll explain to you what’s happening there. In this forest the men appear naked. Naked! They have to walk around naked. In fact, some members have left the society because they’re tired of walking around naked. Imagine every President of the United States has been a member of the Bohemian Grove, just imagine. The priests are dressed in vestments, papal vestments, and they pay homage to an owl. Because the owl sees in darkness, it has illumination. There are other rituals which I do not want to talk about that happen between all these naked men. And if you read your Bibles you will find that those who worshipped in the groves were called the perverted ones.

(Video of the Bohemian Grove at 1:11:20. Please fast forward the YouTube to that point to hear what is said.)

Well, that’s just a part of the ritual, which shows that it is nature worship. It is condemned in the Bible. And yet who are the members? Let’s continue.

This is an article in Mother Jones, August 1981 volume 6 page 28, and reports who the prominent members were. For example,

“George P. Schultz, Stephen Bechtel, Gerald Ford, Henry Kissinger, William Buckley”

Can you imagine all walking around naked worshipping a stupid owl? I mean that’s so pathetic!

“Fred Hartley, Merv Griffin, Thomas Haywood, Joseph Coors, Edward Teller, Ronald Reagan, A.W. Clausen, George Bush, William French Smith, etc. etc. etc.”

It is pathetic!

Modus Operandi of the Order
The activities of the Order are directed towards changing our society, changing the world, to bring about a New World Order. This will be a planned order with heavily restricted individual freedom.”

That’s fascism! And I will show you the Papal Encyclicals that will make your hair stand on edge as to what is going to happen all over the world. And believe me I live in a country where it’s being implemented. And you can see it happening every single day. It is scary. But you don’t have to be afraid if you know why it’s happening. If you do not know why it is happening you will despair, and there are thousands who are putting bullets through their head because they cannot tolerate it. four thousand farmers driven off the land and murdered in my country (South Africa) alone. They lose everything. They lose hope. They put bullets through their heads. They wipe out their entire families because it’s better for them to die than to live with it. And you know what? You give a lecture like this, and you show what’s behind it and why it’s behind it, and guess what? They get hope. Because they see it’s not just them and not something they don’t understand. Once they start understanding the bigger picture they gain hope! And they say, “wow, so it’s not really the end for us because this is simply the sign that Jesus is coming soon and there will be a better kingdom! Let us give our lives to Jesus Christ because this world has nothing to offer.” And they get hope.

No Constitutional protection if you go against it. They control education, I’ll show you how on the lectures, money, law, politics, economy, history, psychology, philanthropy, medicine, religion, media, there is nothing that they do not control. And remember they are neither “left” nor are they “right”. So if there are right-wing parties and left-wing parties, they control them what? Both. That’s the Hegelian principle. That’s Hegelian logic.

“Remember that both Marx and Hitler, the extremes of “left” and “right” presented at textbook enemies, evolved out of the same philosophical system: Hegelianism. That brings screams of intellectual anguish from Marxists and Nazis.”

Remember that the Jesuits were told that they must serve on this side and the other side. Remember that? And create conflict between the sides.

“This conflict of opposites is essential to bring about the change (that they want). Today this process can be identified in the literature of the Trilateral Commission for example where “change” is promoted and “conflict management”…”

Have you heard that name before?

“Conflict is essential. The State is absolute so the State must have total control.”

That means the people must relinquish their rights to the State. Do you see that happening in the United States at the moment? Absolutely!

“The State requires complete obedience. An individual does not exist for himself in these so-called organic systems but only to perform a role in the operation of the State.”

That’s exactly what it was like under Nazism.

Here’s Hegel, The two Hegel and Kant are the philosophers behind the System. I was stunned! I was in Europe four weeks ago in Germany. And the leaders, the presidents of Germany went down and put down wreaths in front of these people’s graves, and said their philosophy has made the new Europe possible. They honored them. What a terrible, I would almost say Satanic, well why not just say it, philosophy.

“The Illuminati principle that the end justifies the means is also the principle of The Group and the Order…”

Which is Skull and Bones. That means you can do anything no matter how dastardly as long as you achieve your aim.

There’s an outer circle, an inner circle, an inner core, all of these. Council of Foreign Relations is the outer circle, Trilateral Commission all of those.

Trilateral Commission was founded by David Rockefeller, Comprises 200 members worldwide.

The Bundy Operation: Activism towards a New World Global Order.

George H. W. Bush who was a member of Skull and Bones. Remember he said,

“It is a big idea: a new world order, where diverse nations are drawn together in a common cause… only the United States has both the moral standing and the means to back it up.”

So do you think they’re trying to get all the countries of the world to come into the System? Yes or no. Do you think it’s possible that they are giving their power to a woman who rides them? Does it look like it? Who controls them? The Jesuits. And who do the Jesuits say all power must be under? The Pope. Isn’t that correct? All right, so who do you think would clamor for a New World Order more than anyone else? Maybe the Pope. Wouldn’t that be interesting?

Well, here he is!

popes-new-world-order

New International Order urged for the sake of peace. When? January 3, 2004. His whole new year’s speech was dedicated to asking for the implementation of the new world order.

“Vatican city, January 1, 2004. John Paul II started the new year by insisting that peace is “possible” and thus a “duty,” and he called for a new international order.”

CNN: What did that have to say?

“Pope calls for a new world order. Thursday, January 1, 2004.
VATICAN CITY – Pope John Paul II rang in the New Year on Thursday with a renewed call for peace in the Middle East and Africa and the creation of a new world order based on respect for the dignity of man and equality amongst nations.”

What did he say?

“This year Pope John Paul directed his thoughts to the continuing conflict around the globe, but he stressed that to bring about peace there needs to be a new respect for international law and the creation of a “new international order” based on the goals of the united nations. He called for an order that he’s able to give adequate solutions to today’s problems based on the dignity of the human being. – This is human rights – On an integral development of society on solidarity amongst nations, rich and poor, on the sharing of resources and the extraordinary results of scientific and technical process.”

You know, sharing of resources. Have you heard of that before? Well, there’s another term for it. It’s called redistribution of wealth. Have you heard of that before? Let me redefine that for you. To redistribute wealth means to take the wealth from the one who has it and give it to one who has not got it. Is that correct? Now, if you do that, which nations of the world will be hardest hit? The Catholic ones or the Protestant ones? The Protestant ones are the rich nations. Everywhere you can draw a line.

Now I will show you in the lectures that come that there are encyclicals which define how the redistribution is to take place, and how it is happening, and how the encyclical says it should take place is what I can see happening in my country without the government lifting a finger against it. It is defined by need as we will see.

Now, there’s another word for taking from one who has and distributing it to someone who does not have. It’s called theft, stealing. Thou shalt not steal says the Bible. The Pope in Rome says thou shalt steal. He does, literally. I’ll show you his encyclical. You will be stunned.

This new world order is going to be an exciting place.(Sarcasm) I don’t want much part of it. Fortunately my God says my Kingdom is not of this world. If it were they would fight for me, but it is not of this world. My Kingdom is up there there. There where your treasure is there your heart will be. I have managed because I live where I live to loosen myself from that which I own because I know that it means nothing anymore. Do you know that in my country, if you go on a holiday and you stay away for a while and you come back and your house is occupied, that you cannot put the new tenants out even if the house is yours. Did you know that? Because they have need therefore they have the right to take it whether you own it or not. And this is not a joke, this is a fact, scary. But who cares? I serve a God who has promised the most wonderful things, even temporal things to those who serve Him, wonderful promises. “I go to prepare a place for you and I will come again to take you where I am also. In my Father’s house are many rooms.” I go. Actually it doesn’t mean rooms, it means mansions. God has prepared things for us which make this world sick by comparison.

So let them have their kingdom. Let them have their fun because my God says this world will come to an end and the Kingdom of God will reign forever and ever and ever.

Don’t miss the next lectures! We’re now on a roller coaster ride that will take you to exciting places! Thank you for coming.

END OF TRANSCRIPTION

Walter Veith’s talk on the Secret Behind Secret Societies.




What is the Holy Covenant of the Book of Daniel?

What is the Holy Covenant of the Book of Daniel?

This is another article that many students of Endtime Bible prophecy may take issue with. And why? Because the definition of “Holy Covenant” has been misinterpreted by Dispensationalists and those who hold to the Futurist interpretation of Bible prophecy, i.e., most of the prophecies of Daniel are yet to be fulfilled.

What do the Futurists say about the “Holy Covenant”?

“The Bible refers to this covenant as a “Holy Covenant” (Daniel 11:30), because of its religious implications. At least in part, it has to do with the Jews rebuilding their national temple in Jerusalem and the restoration of animal blood sacrifices on its altar, a practice that was the heart of their religious observance until their temple was destroyed by the Romans nearly two millennia ago.” (Source: https://countdown.org/en/signs/holy-covenant/ )

Is that so? Where does the Bible talk about the Jews rebuilding their national temple in the Endtime? Nowhere! I submit to you it’s all speculation!

The Futurists also say:

Daniel 9:27a reads, “Then he shall confirm a covenant with many for one week.” Daniel prophesies a “he” who confirms a covenant or treaty, depending on the translation, with the many that will last for one week. And yet, prophecy teachers conclude from this verse that the Antichrist will make a seven-year peace treaty with Israel. (Source: https://christinprophecyblog.org/2017/06/the-antichrist-makes-peace-with-israel/ )

This is a gross misinterpretion of Daniel 9:27!!! More about that later in this article.

We need to base our interpretation of Scripture not on what somebody says the Scripture says, but on what the Scripture actually says! And what does the Scripture say?

The words, “Holy Covenant” occur three times in the Book of Daniel and once in the Gospel of Luke in the KJV version of the Bible:

Daniel 11:28  Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land.

Daniel 11:30  For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant.

Luke 1:72  To perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant;

Many students of Bible eschatology interpret the Holy Covenant of Daniel 11 as some kind of treaty an Endtime Antichrist makes with the Jews. It’s called “holy” because it’s a treaty made with God’s people. I have two problems with that.

1. My Bible tells me God’s people today are only those who have received Jesus Christ as the Son of God and their Lord!

Galatians 3:26  For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.
27  For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.
28  There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.
29  And if ye be Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

2. Luke 1:72 tells me the Holy Covenant existed in the time of Christ! It therefore must have something to do, not with the Antichrist and the Jews, but with a covenant between God and His people! Does the Bible confirm that?

Daniel 9:4  And I prayed unto the LORD my God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments;

I submit to you that the covenant of Daniel 9:4 is the Holy Covenant of Daniel 11 and Luke chapter 1. It’s the covenant God made with His people! This is clearly brought out in the Book of Genesis, the very first instance the word covenant occurs.

Genesis 6:18  But with thee will I establish my covenant; and thou shalt come into the ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife, and thy sons’ wives with thee.

This was the covenant God made with Noah and the first of the covenants God made with man. The next one was the covenant God made with Abram.

Genesis 17:2  And I will make my covenant between me and thee, and will multiply thee exceedingly.
3  And Abram fell on his face: and God talked with him, saying,
4  As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be a father of many nations.

Exodus 2:24  And God heard their groaning, and God remembered his covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob.

And the Lord later had Moses build a box called the Ark of the Covenant, something the children of Israel could see!

Numbers 10:33  And they departed from the mount of the LORD three days’ journey: and the ark of the covenant of the LORD went before them in the three days’ journey, to search out a resting place for them.

The Holy Covenant is also talked about in Daniel 9:27

Daniel 9:27  And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week:…

This is probably the most misinterpreted prophecy in the entire Bible! Christians before the 19th century interpreted this prophecy to be a Messianic prophecy about Jesus Christ and His Apostles preaching the Gospel to the Jews! It has nothing to do with an Endtime Antichrist. Notice the word “confirm”. The verb is confirm, not make. It means something already in existance. It’s refering to the same covenant of verse 4 in the same chapter, the Covenant of Grace through faith God made with Abraham. I have written extensively on this subject.

We can clearly see from these Scriptures the Covenant is something God made with His people, and therefore it is indeed a “holy” covenant! Why then do many Bible students today interpret the Holy Covenant of Daniel chapter 11 as an Endtime event? It’s because of their lack of knowledge of history! All Bible commentators who were not influenced by John Nelson Darby of the 19th century and C.I. Scolfield of the early 20th century interpret Daniel 11 as events that happened before Christ, specifically in the days of the Maccabees!

What Matthew Henry has to say about the Holy Covenant of Daniel 11

Matthew Henry (18 October 1662 – 22 June 1714) was a Nonconformist minister and author, who was born in Wales but spent much of his life in England. He is best known for the six-volume biblical commentary Exposition of the Old and New Testaments.

All this is a prophecy of the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes, the little horn spoken of before (ch. 8 9) a sworn enemy to the Jewish religion, and a bitter persecutor of those that adhered to it. What troubles the Jews met with in the reigns of the Persian kings were not so particularly foretold to Daniel as these, because then they had living prophets with them, Haggai and Zechariah, to encourage them; but these troubles in the days of Antiochus were foretold, because, before that time, prophecy would cease, and they would find it necessary to have recourse to the written word. Some things in this prediction concerning Antiochus are alluded to in the New-Testament predictions of the antichrist, especially v. 36, 37. And as it is usual with the prophets, when they foretel the prosperity of the Jewish church, to make use of such expressions as were applicable to the kingdom of Christ, and insensibly to slide into a prophecy of that, so, when they foretel the troubles of the church, they make use of such expressions as have a further reference to the kingdom of the antichrist, the rise and ruin of that. Now concerning Antiochus, the angel foretels here,

I. His character: He shall be a vile person. He called himself Epiphanes—the illustrious, but his character was the reverse of his surname. The heathen writers describe him to be an odd-humoured man, rude and boisterous, base and sordid. He would sometimes steal out of the court into the city, and herd with any infamous company incognito—in disguise he made himself a companion of the common sort, and of the basest strangers that came to town. He had the most unaccountable whims, so that some took him to be silly, others to be mad. Hence he was called Epimanes—the madman. He is called a vile person, for he had been a long time a hostage at Rome for the fidelity of his father when the Romans had subdued him; and it was agreed that, when the other hostages were exchanged, he should continue a prisoner at large.

II. His accession to the crown. By a trick he got his elder brother’s son, Demetrius, to be sent a hostage to Rome, in exchange for him, contrary to the cartel; and, his elder brother being made away with by Heliodorus (v. 20), he took the kingdom. The states of Syria did not give it to him (v. 21), because they knew it belonged to his elder brother’s son, nor did he get it by the sword, but came in peaceably, pretending to reign for his brother’s son, Demetrius, then a hostage at Rome. But with the help of Eumenes and Attalus, neighbouring princes, he gained an interest in the people, and by flatteries obtained the kingdom, established himself in it, and crushed Heliodorus, who made head against him with the arms of a flood; those that opposed him were overflown and broken before him, even the prince of the covenant, his nephew, the rightful heir, whom he pretended to covenant with that he would resign to him whenever he should return, v. 22. But (v. 23) after the league made with him he shall work deceitfully, as one whose avowed maxim it is that princes ought not to be bound by their word any longer than it is for their interest. And with a small people, that at first cleave to him, he shall become strong, and (v. 24) he shall enter peaceably upon the fattest places of the kingdom of Syria, and, very unlike his predecessors, shall scatter among the people the prey, and the spoil, and riches, to insinuate himself into their affections; but, at the same time, he shall forecast his devices against the strong-holds, to make himself master of them, so that his generosity shall last but for a time; when he has got the garrisons into his hands he will scatter his spoil no more, but rule by force, as those commonly do that come in by fraud. He that comes in like a fox reigns like a lion. Some understand these verses of his first expedition into Egypt, when he came not as an enemy, but as a friend and guardian to the young king Ptolemæus Philometer, and therefore brought with him but few followers, yet those stout men, and faithful to his interest, whom he placed in divers of the strong-holds in Egypt, thereby making himself master of them.

III. His war with Egypt, which was his second expedition thither. This is described, v. 25, 27. Antiochus shall stir up his power and courage against Ptolemæus Philometer king of Egypt. Ptolemy, thereupon, shall be stirred up to battle against him, shall come against him with a very great and mighty army; but Ptolemy, though he has such a vast army, shall not be able to stand before him; for Antiochus’s army shall overthrow his, and overpower it, and great multitudes of the Egyptian army shall fall down slain. And no marvel, for the king of Egypt shall be betrayed by his own counsellors; those that feed of the portion of his meat, that eat of his bread and live upon him, being bribed by Antiochus, shall forecast devices against him, and even they shall destroy him; and what fence is there against such treachery? After the battle, a treaty of peace shall be set on foot, and these two kings shall meet at one council-board, to adjust the articles of peace between them; but they shall neither of them be sincere in it, for they shall, in their pretences and promises of amity and friendship, lie to one another, for their hearts shall be at the same time to do one another all the mischief they can. And then no marvel that it shall not prosper. The peace shall not last; but the end of it shall be at the time appointed in the divine Providence, and then the war shall break out again, as a sore that is only skinned over.

IV. Another expedition against Egypt. From the former he returned with great riches (v. 28), and therefore took the first occasion to invade Egypt again, at the time appointed by the divine Providence, two years after, in the eighth year of his reign, v. 29. He shall come towards the south. But this attempt shall not succeed, as the two former did, nor shall he gain his point, as he had done before once and again; for (v. 30) the ships of Chittim shall come against him, that is, the navy of the Romans, or only ambassadors from the Roman senate, who came in ships. Ptolemæus Philometer, king of Egypt, being now in a strict alliance with the Romans, craved their aid against Antiochus, who had besieged him and his mother Cleopatra in the city of Alexandria. The Roman senate thereupon sent an embassy to Antiochus, to command him to raise the siege, and, when he desired some time to consider of it and consult with his friends about it, Popilius, one of the ambassadors, with his staff drew a circle about him, and told him, as one having authority, he should give a positive answer before he came out of that circle; whereupon, fearing the Roman power, he was forced immediately to give orders for the raising of the siege and the retreat of his army out of Egypt. So Livy and others relate the story which this prophecy refers to. He shall be grieved, and return; for it was a great vexation to him to be forced to yield thus.

V. His rage and cruel practices against the Jews. This is that part of his government, or mis-government rather, which is most enlarged upon in this prediction. In his return from his expedition into Egypt (which is prophesied of, v. 28) he did exploits against the Jews, in the sixth year of his reign; then he spoiled the city and temple. But the most terrible storm was in his return from Egypt, two years after, prophesied of v. 30. Then he took Judea in his way home; and, because he could not gain his point in Egypt by reason of the Romans interposing, he wreaked his revenge upon the poor Jews, who gave him no provocation, but had greatly provoked God to permit him to do it, Dan 8 23.

1. He (Antiochus) had a rooted antipathy to the Jews’ religion: His heart was against the holy covenant, v. 28. And (v. 30) he had indignation against the holy covenant, that covenant of peculiarity by which the Jews were incorporated a people distinct from all other nations, and dignified above them. He hated the law of Moses and the worship of the true God, and was vexed at the privileges of the Jewish nation and the promises made to them. Note, That which is the hope and joy of the people of God is the envy of their neighbours, and that is the holy covenant. Esau hated Jacob because he had got the blessing. Those that are strangers to the covenant are often enemies to it.

2. He carried on his malicious designs against the Jews by the assistance of some perfidious apostate Jews. He kept up intelligence with those that forsook the holy covenant (v. 30), some of the Jews that were false to their religion, and introduced the customs of the heathen, with whom they made a covenant. See the fulfilling of this, 1 Mac 1 11-15, where it is expressly said, concerning those renegado Jews, that they made themselves uncircumcised and forsook the holy covenant. We read (2 Mac 4 9) of Jason, the brother of Onias the high priest, who by the appointment of Antiochus set up a school at Jerusalem, for the training up of youth in the fashions of the heathen; and (2 Mac 4 23, etc.) of Menelaus, who fell in with the interests of Antiochus, and was the man that helped him into Jerusalem, now in his last return from Egypt. We read much in the book of the Maccabees of the mischief done to the Jews by these treacherous men of their own nation, Jason and Menelaus, and their party. These upon all occasions he made use of. “Such as do wickedly against the covenant, such as throw up their religion, and comply with the heathen, he shall corrupt with flatteries, to harden them in their apostasy, and to make use of them as decoys to draw in others,” v. 32. Note, It is not strange if those who do not live up to their religion, but in their conversations do wickedly against the covenant, are easily corrupted by flatteries to quit their religion. Those that make shipwreck of a good conscience will soon make shipwreck of the faith.

3. He profaned the temple. Arms stand on his part (v. 31), not only his own army which he now brought from Egypt, but a great party of deserters from the Jewish religion that joined with them; and they polluted the sanctuary of strength, not only the holy city, but the temple. The story of this we have, 1 Mac 1 21, etc. He entered proudly into the sanctuary, took away the golden altar, and the candlestick, etc. And therefore (v. 25) there was a great mourning in Israel; the princes and elders mourned, etc. And (2 Mac 5 15, etc.) Antiochus went into the most holy temple, Menelaus, that traitor to the laws and to his own country, being his guide. Antiochus, having resolved to bring all about him to be of his religion, took away the daily sacrifice, v. 31. Some observe that the word Tammidh, which signifies no more than daily, is only here, and in the parallel place, used for the daily sacrifice, as if there were a designed liberty left to supply it either with sacrifice, which was suppressed by Antiochus, or with gospel-worship, which was suppressed by the Antichrist. Then he set up the abomination of desolation upon the altar (1 Mac 1 54), even an idol altar (v. 59), and called the temple the temple of Jupiter Olympius, 2 Mac 6 2.

4. He persecuted those who retained their integrity. Though there are many who forsake the covenant and do wickedly against it, yet there is a people who do know their God and retain the knowledge of him, and they shall be strong and do exploits, v. 32. When others yield to the tyrant’s demands, and surrender their consciences to his impositions, they bravely keep their ground, resist the temptation, and make the tyrant himself ashamed of his attempt upon them. Good old Eleazar, one of the principal scribes, when he had swine’s flesh thrust into his mouth, did bravely spit it out again, though he knew he must be tormented to death for so doing, and was so, 2 Mac 6 19. The mother and her seven sons were put to death for adhering to their religion, 2 Mac 7. This might well be called doing exploits; for to choose suffering rather than sin is a great exploit. And it was by faith, by being strong in faith, that they did those exploits, that they were tortured, not accepting deliverance, as the apostle speaks, probably with reference to that story, Heb 11 35. Or it may refer to the military courage and achievements of Judas Maccabæus and others in opposition to Antiochus. Note, The right knowledge of God is, and will be, the strength of the soul, and, in the strength of that, gracious souls do exploits. Those that know his name will put their trust in him, and by that trust will do great things. Now, concerning this people that knew their God, we are here told, (1.) That they shall instruct many, v. 33. They shall make it their business to show others what they have learned themselves of the difference between truth and falsehood, good and evil. Note, Those that have the knowledge of God themselves should communicate their knowledge to those about them, and this spiritual charity must be extensive: they must instruct many. Some understand this of a society newly erected for the propagating of divine knowledge, called Assideans, godly men, pietists (so the name signifies), that were both knowing and zealous in the law; these instructed many. Note, In times of persecution and apostasy, which are trying times, those that have knowledge ought to make use of it for the strengthening and establishing of others. Those that understand aright themselves ought to do what they can to bring others to understand; for knowledge is a talent that must be traded with. Or, They shall instruct many by their perseverance in their duty and their patient suffering for it. Good examples instruct many, and with many are the most powerful instructions. (2.) They shall fall by the cruelty of Antiochus, shall be put to the torture, and put to death, by his rage. Though they are so excellent and intelligent themselves, and so useful and serviceable to others, yet Antiochus shall show them no mercy, but they shall fall for some days; so it may be read, Rev 2 10, Thou shalt have tribulation ten days. We read much, in the books of the Maccabees, of Antiochus’s barbarous usage of the pious Jews, how many he slew in wars and how many he murdered in cold blood. Women were put to death for having their children circumcised, and their infants were hanged about their necks, 1 Mac 1 60, 61. But why did God suffer this? How can this be reconciled with the justice and goodness of God? I answer, Very well, if we consider what it was that God aimed at in this (v. 35): Some of those of understanding shall fall, but it shall be for the good of the church and for their own spiritual benefit. It shall be to try them, and to purge, and to make them white. They needed these afflictions themselves. The best have their spots, which must be washed off, their dross, which must be purged out; and their troubles, particularly their share in the public troubles, help to do this; being sanctified to them by the grace of God, they are means of mortifying their corruptions, weaning them from the world, and awakening them to greater seriousness and diligence in religion. They try them, as silver in the furnace is refined from its dross; they purge them, as wheat in the barn is winnowed from the chaff; and they make them white, as cloth by the fuller is cleared from its spots. See 1 Pet 1 7. Their sufferings for righteousness’ sake would try and purge the nation of the Jews, would convince them of the truth, excellency, and power of that holy religion which these understanding men died for their adherence to. The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church; it is precious blood, and not a drop of it should be shed but upon such a valuable consideration. (3.) The cause of religion, though it be thus run upon, shall not be run down. When they shall fall they shall not be utterly cast down, but they shall be holpen with a little help, v. 34. Judas Maccabæus, and his brethren, and a few with them, shall make head against the tyrant, and assert the injured cause of their religion; they pulled down the idolatrous altars, circumcised the children that they found uncircumcised, recovered the law out of the hand of the Gentiles, and the work prospered in their hands, 1 Mac 2 45, etc. Note, Those that stand by the cause of religion when it is threatened and struck at, though they may not immediately be delivered and made victorious, shall yet have present help. And a little help must not be despised; but, when times are very bad, we must be thankful for some reviving. It is likewise foretold that many shall cleave to them with flatteries; when they see the Maccabees prosper some Jews shall join with them that are no true friends to religion, but will only pretend friendship either with design to betray them or in hope to rise with them; but the fiery trial (v. 35) will separate between the precious and the vile, and by it those that are perfect will be made manifest and those that are not. (4.) Though these troubles may continue long, yet they will have an end. They are for a time appointed, a limited time, fixed in the divine counsels. This warfare shall be accomplished. Hitherto the power of the enemy shall come, and no further; here shall its proud waves be stayed.

5. He grew very proud, insolent, and profane, and, being puffed up with his conquests, bade defiance to Heaven, and trampled upon every thing that was sacred, v. 36, etc. And here some think begins a prophecy of the antichrist, the papal kingdom. It is plain that St. Paul, in his prophecy of the rise and reign of the man of sin, alludes to this (2 Thess 2 4), which shows that Antiochus was a type and figure of that enemy, as Babylon also was; but, this being joined in a continued discourse with the foregoing prophecies concerning Antiochus, to me it seems probably that it principally refers to him, and in him had its primary accomplishment, and has reference to the other only by way of accommodation. (1.) He shall impiously dishonour the God of Israel, the only living and true God, called here the God of gods. He shall, in defiance of him and his authority, do according to his will against his people and his holy religion; he shall exalt himself above him, as Sennacherib did, and shall speak marvellous things against him and against his laws and institutions. This was fulfilled when Antiochus forbade sacrifices to be offered in God’s temple, and ordered the sabbaths to be profaned, the sanctuary and the holy people to be polluted, etc., to the end that they might forget the law and change all the ordinances, and this upon pain of death, 1 Mac 1 45. (2.) He shall proudly put contempt upon all other gods, shall magnify himself above every god, even the gods of the nations. Antiochus wrote to his own kingdom that every one should leave the gods he had worshipped, and worship such as he ordered, contrary to the practice of all the conquerors that went before him, 1 Mac 1 41, 42. And all the heathen agreed according to the commandment of the king; fond as they were of their gods, they did not think them worth suffering for, but, their gods being idols, it was all alike to them what gods they worshipped. Antiochus did not regard any god, but magnified himself above all, v. 37. He was so proud that he thought himself above the condition of a mortal man, that he could command the waves of the sea, and reach to the stars of heaven, as his insolence and haughtiness are expressed, 2 Mac 9 8, 10. Thus he carried all before him, till the indignation was accomplished (v. 36), till he had run his length, and filled up the measure of his iniquity; for that which is determined shall be done, and nothing more, nothing short. (3.) He shall, contrary to the way of the heathen, disregard the god of his fathers, v. 37. Though an affection to the religion of their ancestors was, among the heathen, almost as natural to them as the desire of women (for, if you search through the isles of Chittim, you will not find an instance of a nation that has changed its gods, Jer 2 10, 11), yet Antiochus shall not regard the god of his fathers; he made laws to abolish the religion of his country, and to bring in the idols of the Greeks. And though his predecessors had honoured the God of Israel, and given great gifts to the temple at Jerusalem (2 Mac 3 2, 3), he offered the greatest indignities to God and his temple. His not regarding the desire of women may denote his barbarous cruelty (he shall spare no age or sex, no, not the tender ones) or his unnatural lusts, or, in general, his contempt of every thing which men of honour have a concern for, or it might be accomplished in something we meet not with in history. Its being joined to his not regarding the god of his fathers intimates that the idolatries of his country had in them more of the gratifications of the flesh than those of other countries (Lucian has written of the Syrian goddesses), and yet that would not prevail to keep him to them. (4.) He shall set up an unknown god, a new god, v. 38. In his estate, in the room of the god of his fathers (Apollo and Diana, deities of pleasure), he shall honour the god of forces, a supposed deity of power, a god whom his fathers knew not, nor worshipped; because he will be thought in wisdom and strength to excel his fathers, he shall honour this god with gold, and silver, and precious stones, thinking nothing too good for the god he has taken a fancy to. This seems to be Jupiter Olympius, known among the Phœnicians by the name of Baal-Semen, the lord of heaven, but never introduced among the Syrians till Antiochus introduced it. Thus shall he do in the most strong holds, in the temple of Jerusalem, which is called the sanctuary of strength (v. 31), and here the fortresses of munitions; there he shall set up the image of this strange god. Some read it, He shall commit the munitions of strength, or of the most strong God (that is, the city Jerusalem), to a strange god; he put it under the protection and government of Jupiter Olympius. This god he shall not only acknowledge, but shall increase with glory, by setting his image even upon God’s altar. And he shall cause those that minister to this idol to rule over many, shall put them into places of power and trust, and they shall divide the land for gain, shall be maintained richly out of the profits of the country. Some by the Mahuzzim, or god of forces, that Antiochus shall worship, understand money, which is said to answer all things, and which is the great idol of worldly people.

Now here is very much that is applicable to the man of sin; he exalts himself above all that is called god or that is worshipped; magnifies himself above all; his flatterers call him our lord god the pope. By forbidding marriage, and magnifying the single life, he pretends not to regard the desire of women; and honours the god of forces, the god Mahuzzim, or strong holds, saints and angels, whom his followers take for their protectors, as the heathen did of old their demons; these they make presidents of several countries, etc. These they honour with vast treasures dedicated to them, and therein the learned Mr. Mede thinks that this prophecy was fulfilled, and that it is referred to 1 Tim 4 1, 2.

VI. Here seems to be another expedition into Egypt, or, at least, a struggle with Egypt. The Romans had tied him up from invading Ptolemy, but now that king of the south pushes at him (v. 40), makes an attempt upon some of his territories, where upon Antiochus, the king of the north, comes against him like a whirlwind, with incredible swiftness and fury, with chariots, and horses, and many ships, a great force. He shall come through countries, and shall overflow and pass over. In this flying march many countries shall be overthrown by him; and he shall enter into the glorious land, the land of Israel; it is the same word that is translated the pleasant land, ch. 8 9. He shall make dreadful work among the nations thereabout; yet some shall escape his fury, particularly Edom and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon, v. 41. He did not put these countries under contribution, because they had joined with him against the Jews. But especially the land of Egypt shall not escape, but he will quite beggar that, so bare will he strip it. This some reckon his fourth and last expedition against Egypt, in the tenth or eleventh year of his reign, under pretence of assisting the younger brother of Ptolemæus Philometer against him. We read not of any great slaughter made in this expedition, but great plunder; for, it should seem, that was what he came for: He shall have power over the treasures of gold and silver, and all the precious things of Egypt, v. 43. Polybius, in Athenæus, relates that Antiochus, having got together abundance of wealth, by spoiling young Philometer, and breaking league with him, and by the contributions of his friends, bestowed a vast deal upon a triumph, in imitation of Paulus Æmilius, and describes the extravagance of it; here we are told how he got that money which he spent so profusely. Notice is here taken likewise of the use he made of the Lybians and Ethiopians, who bordered upon Egypt; they were at his steps; he had them at his foot, had them at his beck, and they made inroads upon Egypt to serve him.

VII. Here is a prediction of the fall and ruin of Antiochus, as before (ch. 8 25), when he is in the height of his honour, flushed with victory, and laden with spoils, tidings out of the east and out of the north (out of the north-east) shall trouble him, v. 44. Or, He shall have intelligence, both from the eastern and northern parts, that the king of Parthia is invading his kingdom. This obliged him to drop the enterprises he had in hand, and to go against the Persians and Parthians that were revolting from him; and this vexed him, for now he thought utterly to ruin and extirpate the Jewish nation, when that expedition called him off, in which he perished. This is explained by a passage in Tacitus (though an impious one) where he commends Antiochus for his attempt to take away the superstition of the Jews, and bring in the manners of the Greeks, among them (ut teterrimam gentem in melius mutaret—to meliorate an odious nation), and laments that he was hindered from accomplishing it by the Parthian war. Now here is, 1. The last effort of his rage against the Jews. When he finds himself perplexed and embarrassed in his affairs he shall go forth with great fury to destroy and utterly to make away many, v. 44. The story of this we have 1 Mac 3 27, etc., what a rage Antiochus was in when he heard of the successes of Judas Maccabæus, and the orders he gave to Lysias to destroy Jerusalem. Then he planted the tabernacles of his palace, or tents of his court, between the seas, between the Great Sea and the Dead Sea. He set up his royal pavilion at Emmaus near Jerusalem, in token that, though he could not be present himself, yet he gave full power to his captains to prosecute the war against the Jews with the utmost rigour. He placed his tent there, as if he had taken possession of the glorious holy mountain and called it his own. Note, When impiety grows very impudent we may see its ruin near. 2. His exit: He shall come to his end and none shall help him; God shall cut him off in the midst of his days and none shall be able to prevent his fall. This is the same with that which was foretold ch. 8 25 (He shall be broken without hand), where we took a view of his miserable end. Note, When God’s time shall come to bring proud oppressors to their end none shall be able to help them, nor perhaps inclined to help them; for those that covet to be feared by all when they are in their grandeur, when they come to be in distress will find themselves loved by none; none will lend them so much as a hand or a prayer to help them; and, if the Lord do not help, who shall?

Of the kings that came after Antiochus nothing is here prophesied, for that was the most malicious mischievous enemy to the church, that was a type of the son of perdition, whom the Lord shall consume with the breath of his mouth and destroy with the brightness of his coming, and none shall help him.

What John Gill has to say

John Gill (23 November 1697 – 14 October 1771) was an English Baptist pastor, biblical scholar, and theologian. He was the first Baptist pastor to write a commentary on the entire Bible!

Antiochus delaying, telling him he would consult his friends, Popilius, with a rod in his hand, drew a circle round him, and bid him consult his friends directly; adding that he should not stir from that circle till he had given a positive answer; which roughness struck him, and, hesitating a little, he replied he would obey the senate, as Justin c, Livy d, Velleius Paterculus e, and other historians, relate; and upon which he at once departed with his army, though fretted and vexed to the last degree: and have indignation against the holy covenant; the Jews, God’s covenant people; on whom he gratified his revenge,

Antiochus IV (215 BC – 164 BC) was king of Syria and the King of the North of Daniel chapter 11. The King of the South was Egypt. North and south is designated by the geographical locations of these nations to Israel. You can read more about Antiochus from Wikipedia.

What Adam Clarke has to say:

Adam Clarke (1760 or 1762 – 1832) was a British Methodist theologian and Biblical scholar. He is chiefly remembered for writing a commentary on the Bible which took him 40 years to complete and which was a primary Methodist theological resource for two centuries.

Have indignation against the holy covenant — For he (Antiochus IV) vented his rage against the Jews; and he sent his general, Apollonius, with twenty-two thousand men against Jerusalem, plundered and set fire to the city, pulled down the houses round about it, slew much of the people, and built a castle on an eminence that commanded the temple, and slew multitudes of the poor people who had come up to worship, polluted every place, so that the temple service was totally abandoned, and all the people fled from the city. And when he returned to Antioch he published a decree that all should conform to the Grecian worship; and the Jewish worship was totally abrogated, and the temple itself consecrated to Jupiter Olympius. How great must the wickedness of the people have been when God could tolerate this!

What the book of Maccabees has to say:

Did you know that the books of 1 Maccabees and 2 Maccabees were included together with other apocryphal books in the King James version when it was first printed? The apocrypha is a selection of books which were published in the original 1611 King James Bible. These apocryphal books were positioned between the Old and New Testament (it also contained maps and geneologies). The apocrypha was a part of the KJV for 274 years until being removed in 1885 A.D. These books do NOT include the Book of Enoch or the Books of Adam and Eve, stuff that I believe is pure fiction and false doctrines!

Whether you believe the apocryphal books are the inspired Word of God or not, you should know that many people consider them good reading. The books of Maccabees contain the history of the Jews’s wars with Syria that happened between the periods of the Old and New Testament.

This is first Maccabees, chapter 1:

1 And it happened, after that Alexander son of Philip, the Macedonian, who came out of the land of Chettiim, had smitten Darius king of the Persians and Medes, that he reigned in his stead, the first over Greece,

2 And made many wars, and won many strong holds, and slew the kings of the earth,

3 And went through to the ends of the earth, and took spoils of many nations, insomuch that the earth was quiet before him; whereupon he was exalted and his heart was lifted up.

4 And he gathered a mighty strong host and ruled over countries, and nations, and kings, who became tributaries unto him.

5 And after these things he fell sick, and perceived that he should die.

6 Wherefore he called his servants, such as were honourable, and had been brought up with him from his youth, and parted his kingdom among them, while he was yet alive.

7 So Alexander reigned twelves years, and then died.

8 And his servants bare rule every one in his place.

9 And after his death they all put crowns upon themselves; so did their sons after them many years: and evils were multiplied in the earth.

10 And there came out of them a wicked root Antiochus surnamed Epiphanes, son of Antiochus the king, who had been an hostage at Rome, and he reigned in the hundred and thirty and seventh year of the kingdom of the Greeks.

11 In those days went there out of Israel wicked men, who persuaded many, saying, Let us go and make a covenant with the heathen that are round about us: for since we departed from them we have had much sorrow.

12 So this device pleased them well.

13 Then certain of the people were so forward herein, that they went to the king, who gave them licence to do after the ordinances of the heathen:

14 Whereupon they built a place of exercise at Jerusalem according to the customs of the heathen:

15 And made themselves uncircumcised, and forsook the holy covenant, and joined themselves to the heathen, and were sold to do mischief.

16 Now when the kingdom was established before Antiochus, he thought to reign over Egypt that he might have the dominion of two realms.

17 Wherefore he entered into Egypt with a great multitude, with chariots, and elephants, and horsemen, and a great navy,

18 And made war against Ptolemee king of Egypt: but Ptolemee was afraid of him, and fled; and many were wounded to death.

19 Thus they got the strong cities in the land of Egypt and he took the spoils thereof.

20 And after that Antiochus had smitten Egypt, he returned again in the hundred forty and third year, and went up against Israel and Jerusalem with a great multitude,

21 And entered proudly into the sanctuary, and took away the golden altar, and the candlestick of light, and all the vessels thereof,

22 And the table of the shewbread, and the pouring vessels, and the vials. and the censers of gold, and the veil, and the crown, and the golden ornaments that were before the temple, all which he pulled off.

23 He took also the silver and the gold, and the precious vessels: also he took the hidden treasures which he found.

24 And when he had taken all away, he went into his own land, having made a great massacre, and spoken very proudly.

25 Therefore there was a great mourning in Israel, in every place where they were;

26 So that the princes and elders mourned, the virgins and young men were made feeble, and the beauty of women was changed.

27 Every bridegroom took up lamentation, and she that sat in the marriage chamber was in heaviness,

28 The land also was moved for the inhabitants thereof, and all the house of Jacob was covered with confusion.

29 And after two years fully expired the king sent his chief collector of tribute unto the cities of Juda, who came unto Jerusalem with a great multitude,

30 And spake peaceable words unto them, but all was deceit: for when they had given him credence, he fell suddenly upon the city, and smote it very sore, and destroyed much people of Israel.

31 And when he had taken the spoils of the city, he set it on fire, and pulled down the houses and walls thereof on every side.

32 But the women and children took they captive, and possessed the cattle.

33 Then builded they the city of David with a great and strong wall, and with mighty towers, and made it a strong hold for them.

34 And they put therein a sinful nation, wicked men, and fortified themselves therein.

35 They stored it also with armour and victuals, and when they had gathered together the spoils of Jerusalem, they laid them up there, and so they became a sore snare:

36 For it was a place to lie in wait against the sanctuary, and an evil adversary to Israel.

37 Thus they shed innocent blood on every side of the sanctuary, and defiled it:

38 Insomuch that the inhabitants of Jerusalem fled because of them: whereupon the city was made an habitation of strangers, and became strange to those that were born in her; and her own children left her.

39 Her sanctuary was laid waste like a wilderness, her feasts were turned into mourning, her sabbaths into reproach her honour into contempt.

40 As had been her glory, so was her dishonour increased, and her excellency was turned into mourning.

41 Moreover king Antiochus wrote to his whole kingdom, that all should be one people,

42 And every one should leave his laws: so all the heathen agreed according to the commandment of the king.

43 Yea, many also of the Israelites consented to his religion, and sacrificed unto idols, and profaned the sabbath.

44 For the king had sent letters by messengers unto Jerusalem and the cities of Juda that they should follow the strange laws of the land,

45 And forbid burnt offerings, and sacrifice, and drink offerings, in the temple; and that they should profane the sabbaths and festival days:

46 And pollute the sanctuary and holy people:

47 Set up altars, and groves, and chapels of idols, and sacrifice swine’s flesh, and unclean beasts:

48 That they should also leave their children uncircumcised, and make their souls abominable with all manner of uncleanness and profanation:

49 To the end they might forget the law, and change all the ordinances.

50 And whosoever would not do according to the commandment of the king, he said, he should die.

51 In the selfsame manner wrote he to his whole kingdom, and appointed overseers over all the people, commanding the cities of Juda to sacrifice, city by city.

52 Then many of the people were gathered unto them, to wit every one that forsook the law; and so they committed evils in the land;

53 And drove the Israelites into secret places, even wheresoever they could flee for succour.

54 Now the fifteenth day of the month Casleu, in the hundred forty and fifth year, they set up the abomination of desolation upon the altar, and builded idol altars throughout the cities of Juda on every side;

55 And burnt incense at the doors of their houses, and in the streets.

56 And when they had rent in pieces the books of the law which they found, they burnt them with fire.

57 And whosoever was found with any the book of the testament, or if any committed to the law, the king’s commandment was, that they should put him to death.

58 Thus did they by their authority unto the Israelites every month, to as many as were found in the cities.

59 Now the five and twentieth day of the month they did sacrifice upon the idol altar, which was upon the altar of God.

60 At which time according to the commandment they put to death certain women, that had caused their children to be circumcised.

61 And they hanged the infants about their necks, and rifled their houses, and slew them that had circumcised them.

62 Howbeit many in Israel were fully resolved and confirmed in themselves not to eat any unclean thing.

63 Wherefore the rather to die, that they might not be defiled with meats, and that they might not profane the holy covenant: so then they died.

64 And there was very great wrath upon Israel.